2023-04-16

§ 19. The Introduction

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International License.

by Neil Godfrey

Critique of the Gospel History of the Synoptics

by Bruno Bauer

Volume 1

—o0o—

299

Section Four.

The Sermon on the Mount.

Matthew 5:3 – 7:27

——–

§ 19.

The Introduction

Matthew 5:3-16.


1. The Beatitudes.

Matthew 5:3-15. Luke 6:20-26.

Some keywords in the Beatitudes, with which Jesus, according to Matthew’s account, begins his sermon, contain the assumption that the listeners to whom these words apply are in a depressed state. This speech does not only contain, as Neander, for example, believes *), “the opposition against the fleshly direction of the Jewish spirit, which was expressed in the ideas of the messianic kingdom,” but from the beginning, its macarisms are addressed to those who are already affected by the misfortune of the world, shattered and humiliated, and who face those who possess power and authority as the suffering ones. But these depressed individuals are blessed because the opposition that is currently oppressing them is not permanent, and their reward is eternal. The mourners (V. 4) shall be comforted. The meek (V. 5), namely those who endure their suffering calmly and calmly, and who are not tempted by the worldly pressure, or their abandoned situation, to lose control and despair of the good cause, will possess the earth. The merciful (V. 7) can also be these same depressed people, insofar as they are not led to harshness by the opposition; they have not become roughened by the pressure, do not wish destruction upon the opposition, and instead have compassion for those who seem lost. However, we must admit that this reference to the pressure of the opposition is not even hinted at in this verse. Note well: we mean the pressure of the opposition that the world exerts on the church. In the verse about the peacemakers (V. 9), this reference to the general opposition of the world is also not expressed. If one were to say that the peacemakers are those who do not increase the struggle of the world by throwing themselves into it passionately and impulsively, but rather calm it through kindness and gentleness, one would bring a direction into the verse that is not expressed in the slightest. Just look at how clearly V. 10 expresses the idea of the struggle: Blessed are those who are persecuted for righteousness’ sake. Yes, in the final beatitude, which concludes the whole, the speech is so full in its description of the pressure that the believers experience, that it is clear – now what? – initially – that the speaker, if he wanted to speak about persecutions and sufferings, understood how to make his intention quite clear. “Blessed are you,” it says in V. 11-12, “when they revile and persecute you, and say all kinds of evil against you falsely for my sake. Rejoice and be exceedingly glad, for great is your reward in heaven, for so they persecuted the prophets who were before you.”

*) a. a. O. p. 148. 149.

300

What does Tholuck conclude from this increase in tone, from this greater richness of rhythm with which the speech concludes? Something that the evangelist had as little thought of as it would ever come to the mind of a true connoisseur of style. We read nine Beatitudes in our text, Tholuck only reads seven. But where are the other two? Tholuck cannot account for the holy and significant number seven. “The beatitude in verse 10 is to be thought of as an appendix, of which verse 11, as the structure of the sentence already proves, is to be regarded only as a further elaboration” *).

*) Tholuck, op. cit., p. 111.

301

It’s strange! The clear, definite, marked, and complete – in short, everything that can only exist as a concluding element in a speech – should be just an attachment. Rather, it is the point, it is the final expression of the matter itself, to which everything that has gone before only relates as a starting point and preliminary stage.

We infer something quite different from the present arrangement of the Beatitudes – and at this conclusion one must probably remain – namely that the final beatitude (v. 11) is not really prepared for in the speech as reported by Matthew, that it presupposes quite different antecedents that lead up to it, and therefore does not stand here in its true context. Whether the merciful and the peacemakers are to be understood as such in relation to the general opposition of the worldly persecutors is by no means indicated. Those who hunger and thirst for righteousness (v. 6), those who are pure in heart (v. 8), need not necessarily be pressed and persecuted by the world as such, and the spiritually poor (v. 3) can also be the rich, the rulers, and the worldly happy. Nevertheless, the last two beatitudes, which address the persecuted, are supposed to be the concluding expression of the preceding blessings, but in these, except for the second and third (v. 4, 5), nothing suggests the assumption of a worldly pressure.

The lack of coherence is still apparent from another perspective. The first seven beatitudes relate to all who are worthy of the goods of the kingdom of heaven. Even the eighth is still quite general: “Blessed are those who are persecuted for righteousness’ sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.” But if the persecuted are finally comforted (v. 11, 12) by the fact that the prophets were also persecuted, then the idea of a common fate must be motivated by the fact that they have the same task to fulfill as the prophets. They teach and proclaim the truth like the prophets, so they are the apostles. However, this transition to the apostles is not prepared for when, after seven general beatitudes, immediately before (v. 10), only those who are persecuted for righteousness’ sake are blessed. Finally, the last beatitude is supposed to be the summary of everything so far and the general expression which is motivated and explained by the details of the preceding beatitudes. Instead, it is something new that enters unexpectedly and takes a direction that suddenly deviates from the one that has been followed so far.

302

Tholuck does indeed say that “from the parallel with the prophets one cannot conclude that the Savior is only speaking of the apostles. To a certain extent, every Christian enters the hostile world as a prophet.” *) But if the listener were to think about how every Christian is a prophet “to a certain extent,” etc., and were to stray so far into the realm of a remote analogy, then some hint should have been given to him.

The speech continues immediately (v. 13-14): “You are the salt of the earth, you are the light of the world.” These are not addressed to the apostles, the same ones who were just comforted with the fate of the prophets (v. 12), according to Tholuck himself **): “These words (v. 13) primarily apply to the apostles, but also to anyone who is filled with the spirit to the extent that the apostles were.” As if the exegete and critic, when it comes to the context of a biblical verse, could play the preacher who can expand a Bible verse for edification and give it a broader application, and not have to ask much more about which subjects the verse originally referred to.

*) a. a.O. p. 115,

**) p. 121

303

Fritzsche admits that the first blessing for the persecuted applies to all believers and the second (v. 11-12) applies to the apostles. But when he says that the latter is an application to the apostles, the Tert is unaware of this category, since it does not indicate a transition from the general to the specific, without any suggestion that it wants to move on to something new. On the contrary, it speaks as if it is still heading in the same direction that it has taken from the beginning.

It is clear that the Beatitudes have a conclusion and a climax, whose underlying theme – that of suffering – is not only not dominant and not the soul of them, but, apart from lacking unity of thought, they are supposed to converge in a certain direction at the end, which was completely foreign to them up to that point. They lack internal coherence, and the leap to the reference to the apostles is precisely a leap that no one could have thought of in the whole previous direction of the speech. If the evangelist nonetheless thought he was creating a coherent whole, then he could only be mistaken to such an extent if he really had an organic whole before him in a foreign writing, whose keywords, beginning, and end he retained while enriching it with new members that were originally foreign to him, i.e. breaking its symmetry.

The unanimous assertion of all those *) who have spoken on this matter so far would give us cause for concern if the number of voices could be counted. Who would dare to claim that the Beatitudes of Matthew originated from those that we read in the Gospel of Luke, when theologians and critics compete to characterize the low standpoint on which the beatitudes of Luke stand? Even Neander says *) : “The presentation in Luke comes from someone who understood the beatitudes in too narrow and limited a way.” Even Weisse says **) that in Luke “the depth of those sayings – (which he read in the authentic collection of sayings of the apostle Matthew) – is clearly flattened.”

*) Wilke, of course, excepted, a.a.O. p. 685.

*) p. 155-156.

**) II, 31

304

It does no harm! We know of no law that requires the perfect to be the beginning. But there is a strict, inviolable law that the original is coherent in its structure and contains the seed of the later, more perfect creation. If luck is on its side, the later creation can be just as perfectly rounded as the original, but it cannot do so if it immediately retains the structure of the original, and the confusion of form that then arises reveals it to be a derivative work.

In Luke’s account, we find perfect coherence. There are four beatitudes: the fact that the fourth begins with an increase in tone and a more intense rhythm at a point where the listener or reader still has the preceding passages in their ear and can fully grasp them is already soothing. If, as in Matthew, eight approaches have already been made, and the theme has already been carried out eight times, this advantage is lost, and the listener can no longer have all these iterations of the basic melody present, as must be the case if the final full development of the thought is to make its proper impression. Just listen to a piece of music once, examine an original piece of writing, and see if the final recording and final execution of the theme will come so late, after the impression of the first sentence has been weakened or even blurred by so many new approaches.

In Luke, however, the final sentence also truly carries through the thought that has been expressed in the previous three sentences. It is one thought in all four parts. When it is said at the end (6:22) that blessed are you when people hate you, exclude you, insult you, and reject your name as evil, we know that the same people who were just praised and comforted as the poor, hungry, and weeping are being talked about (v. 20-21).

305

When in the final words of comfort (v. 23) it says, “Rejoice in that day and leap for joy, for behold, your reward is great in heaven; for so their fathers did to the prophets,” then, as with Matthew, the reference to the apostles also applies to the general comfort intended for all believers. However, it is no longer disruptive here because it was not mentioned as frequently as it was in Matthew, where the reference to the apostles becomes dominant, as in the case of the salt of the earth and the light of the world. Furthermore, in Luke’s speech, there is no printer’s mark to suggest that the mention of the prophets should be understood as referring to the apostles. It only says, “for so their fathers did to the prophets,” who are only a selected part of the people that the entire rest of the masses opposes. But when Matthew says, “so persecuted they the prophets which were before you,” and immediately afterwards, the addressees are compared to the prophets and called the salt of the earth and the light of the world, it is clear that only the apostles are meant.

Luke says, “when they hate you, etc., and reject your name as evil.” *)  Matthew puts the keyword “evil” in a different position, saying, **) “when they speak all manner of evil against you.” But how clumsily the addition “lying” follows afterwards! The writer who first wrote down the praise of the suffering, reviled and insulted could not possibly have thought that he had to add that they would be reviled and insulted by liars, so that everyone would know that he was only speaking of innocent sufferers. That went without saying. Only a later writer who saw the work already finished and was no longer fresh with the idea from which it had originated could have thought of adding that superfluous qualifier. *)

*) και εκβαλωσιν το ονομα υμων ως πονηρον

**) και ειπωσιν παν πονηρον ρημα καθ υμων ψευδομενοι

*) The addition is missing in some manuscripts, but it may also be that the inappropriateness of it was felt later, and it was omitted for that reason.

306

When they cast you out and revile you, it also says in Luke, “for the sake of the Son of Man”: this speech was inserted by Luke according to the nature of the scripture, since in the Gospel of Mark, Jesus was only recognized as the Messiah by the disciples late and he himself did not give them further revelations concerning his destiny and messianic mission. Matthew has completely destroyed the type of this scripture, he cannot imagine it any other way than that Jesus always spoke of his messianic destiny from the beginning and pointed to his person: he now lets the Lord say, “if they revile you for my sake.”

One should not look down so condescendingly on the limited standpoint of Luke’s beatitudes because they give the promise to the poor, hungry, and weeping that their suffering will end in the future and that their reward in heaven is great **). It is true that the third Synoptist has given his special preference to the poor and oppressed, and when he speaks of the poor, he means those who are poor in the sense that they lack the goods of this world. But in the present context, he by no means means that the poor, simply because they are poor, are the object of divine favor, but he thinks of them as also those who inwardly toughen themselves in worldly suffering in order to obtain eternal goods, and therefore have to suffer in the world because they strive for heavenly reward. In this lies the peculiar view of the evangelist that he considers suffering and poverty and the striving for heavenly reward as manifestations of one and the same essence.

**) If the Bible and Spinoza were to reclaim their property from the apologetic arguments about the category of reward, i.e., if they deemed it worthwhile, we would not know what they would get back. Probably nothing! For on the one hand, the apologists are so opposed to the idea of reward that they flee to Spinozist principles, which are again so notorious to them that they hold fast to the idea of reward – in short, they have neither one nor the other, neither Bible nor Spinoza. However, when we mention Spinoza, we do him a disservice, for the theologian, as an apologist, cannot even seriously grasp the idea of inner blessedness; he needs the reward again, even if he smuggles it in under a different name. On the other hand, it should be noted briefly that religious consciousness, because it objectifies the inner determinations of the spirit to the external, cannot do without the category of reward and takes it completely seriously. The reward is a consequence of its self-determination, which is completely independent of the latter, set by God and determined by unconditional volition. Therefore, the reward is not again a consequence of the self-determination of the spirit, but it is the purpose, the goal, for the sake of which the religious spirit decides, resolves, and persists in its resolution.

307

According to the usual understanding, Luke did not include the spiritual aspects that the Beatitudes have in Matthew either because they were not present in the source he used, or because of the unfavorable circumstances of the audience, etc. However, it can also be shown that Matthew took offense at Luke’s presentation, which he had in front of him, and deliberately elevated the Beatitudes to a spiritual level. The hungry became those who hunger and thirst for righteousness, the mourners became the grieving, and the entire speech was enriched with new determinations that drive the thought with irresistible force into the realm of spiritual interests. Only the beginning of the speech, “Blessed are the poor,” could not be easily abandoned by Matthew, at least he had to retain it if he wanted to give the speech he found in Luke. So what does he do to elevate this determination to the spiritual realm? He writes: “Blessed are the poor in spirit!” This is how this difficult expression came into being, which is so hard to explain, i.e., not to express in a few more general terms, precisely because it does not contain an original concept determination and is not created purely as such from the spirit and its self-awareness. We are infinitely far from denying its deep meaning, and we even think that criticism could best fathom and bring to light its meaning if it dissolved the fancies that have inflated the human spirit, made it proud and unloving towards others. We only say that the meaning that Matthew generated through that simple combination is, despite its infinite depth, that accidental one which we can call the wit of contrast. This play of contrast, if it only brings together opposing words, can indeed evoke a deeper resonance but must also let it fade away in an indeterminate depth.

308

Luke followed each of the four Beatitudes with a corresponding Woe upon the rich, the full, those who laugh now, and those who are well spoken of by others. This was appropriate because the Beatitudes themselves already formed a contrast by choosing one side of the opposing parties, comforting those who are persecuted, oppressed, and brought to earthly defeat for their love of the Kingdom of Heaven with the promise of their reward in heaven. Would not the tension of the reader remain unsatisfied if the other side of the contrast were not also determined? Luke knew from the Old Testament narrative (Deuteronomy 27) that this must be the case.

Matthew left out the Woes, not as Bengel suggests, because he knew he would count eight Woes later in the Gospel over the Pharisees *), but because he did not create the speech in terms of its structure and could no longer feel the original direction of the speech, nor the gap that arose from leaving out the Woes. Before that, he was too preoccupied with reworking the Beatitudes, and afterward, the connection of his last macarism to the apostles drew him into too narrow a direction for him to have the space and the thought to rework Luke’s Woes and set them in symmetry with his own Beatitudes.

*) Gn. N. T .: conferri ex opposito possunt oeto vae eorumque arüo (!), guae in seribas st pdarisaeo» pronuneiabantur. But then there would have to be at least nine Woes to read in Chapter 23 if they were to be connected with the Beatitudes of the Sermon on the Mount. In any case, Matthew also based these Woes on Luke’s scripture.

309

The final proof that in the writing of Luke the speech can be found in its originality, lies ultimately in the completed coherence that the Beatitudes and Woes have with the following. But I tell you, Jesus continues here after the end of the Woes: love your enemies and do good to those who hate you. Magnificent! This is a depth of connection that can be compared with the depth of individual Beatitudes in Matthew. Actually, only one Beatitude in Matthew has truly infinite value and is clearly developed: Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God. Whether the meek and merciful are blessed because they are in opposition to the external worldly opposition is not indicated at all. But here, with Luke, the depth of thought has come out completely clearly: even if you are pressed and oppressed, suffering under the pressure of the world, I tell you: do not hate the opposition, but love those who persecute you, bless those who curse you (Luke 6:27).

The speech in Luke is a literary product of the evangelist, and the one that Matthew conveys is adapted by him based on the former.

If we were to draw a conclusion from the above according to DeWette’s guidance regarding the origin of the entire Sermon on the Mount in Matthew, what would be said? De Wette, at least, could not reproach us. He says: “This introduction (5:1-16) particularly sets the authenticity of the speech beyond doubt, for it belongs to the most ingenious and meaningful passages in the Gospels.” However, we will not draw the opposite conclusion, but examine the following first. But as for the fame of the meaningful, it has already become certain to us that when Luke and Matthew wrote, the new principle was still creatively working in the spirits.

*) I, 1, 51.

310

Olshausen is a bit more forceful in his approach. “If one were to consider the more detailed presentation of Matthew as an elaboration of the shorter discourse of the Lord,” he says **), “this view would undoubtedly be refuted by the peculiarity of the sentences that Matthew alone has; a subsequent elaboration of the thought would be less original and profound.” Olshausen, it seems, only wants to dispute the view that the discourse in Matthew is a subsequent elaboration that Jesus himself gave to the shorter discourse that Luke relates. We will not mention the obvious fact that Jesus may have understood how to shed completely new light on a topic he had already addressed earlier. Instead, we will ascribe to the more terrifying view, to which we have come, the view that Olshausen disputes. So, later in the community, an already earlier planned topic could not be further elaborated upon, even more deeply? Especially during a time when the principle was still working in its first force and was busy spreading its richness? In the historical development of a principle and its self-awareness, the deeper always follows later. The deeper, as far as it is truly deeper, can then also be more original in the sense that it is drawn deeper from the eternal source of the spirit than the earlier view.

**) I, 206.

311

Of course, Olshausen had to add apologetically: “In the shortened form of Luke, nothing essential is missing.” We just don’t understand why the apologist still speaks of the depth in the presentation of Matthew and what purpose that talk should serve if there is no essential difference.

Ah! The criticism frees us from such pain, from such involuntary lies! Don’t say we speak like the Pharisee! No, we speak as human beings who feel themselves again as human beings and breathe free air after being bound by the letter for millennia and played with the chains like slaves! Free means: moral!

 

2. The Salt of the Earth.

Matth. 5, 13. Luk. 14, 34. 3S. Mark, 9, 50.

“You are the salt of the earth,” Jesus says in Matthew, “but if the salt loses its saltiness, how can it be made salty again? It is no longer good for anything, except to be thrown out and trampled underfoot.”

Augustine attempted to connect this saying with the preceding one. He explains it as follows *): “If you, from whom the people are to receive seasoning, lose the kingdom of heaven for fear of temporal persecutions, where will people come from who will heal you of this error?” But in vain! The preceding thought of the persecutions is not in the slightest degree brought into this new saying; and if one is to think of persecutions, one must rather assume that salt can become tasteless in happy, peaceful times. Moreover, the image becomes forced, painful, and even ridiculous when the words “with what shall it be salted” are supposed to be the salt itself as the subject, so that the thought would be that if the salt loses its power, there is no way to strengthen it again. Those addressed, however, are only relevant in their relation to the world: if you lose the power of salt: with what will the world be salted then?

*) Augustine on the Sermon on the Mount, Book I, 16.

312

The basis for this saying can be found in Luke Ch. 14, 34-35. Here Jesus says: “Salt is a beautiful thing, but if salt loses its flavor *), with what shall it be seasoned? It is neither useful on the land nor in the manure heap; it is thrown out **).” But even here this saying stands in no appropriate context. Jesus travels around with many people following him; he turns around and speaks to them (14:25-26): “If anyone comes to me and does not give up everything (v. 27), he cannot be my disciple.” This idea is taken up again in verse 33 with the same conclusion, “Whoever does not give up everything cannot be my disciple,” from which the saying about salt immediately follows in verse 34. But what relationship can there be between these two statements? Salt is the corrosive force and as such has a relationship to others, while giving up one’s own possessions only concerns the personal relationship of the individual to the kingdom of heaven. De Wette explains the connection as follows ***): “Disciples who are not capable of such renunciation do not correspond to their calling to instruct and improve others.” However, neither before, when the demands made of the true disciples were discussed, was it in such a way that speaking of their giving instruction and improvement to others was mentioned; rather, only what they had to do for their own person to gain the kingdom of heaven and become worthy followers of Jesus was discussed. Moreover, on the other hand, the idea of renunciation is again excluded in the saying about salt, and in the image of salt, it is not even contained at all. The saying about salt, “Salt is a beautiful thing,” already stands without connection to the preceding words through this beginning.

*) εαν δε το αλας μωρανθη in Luke as in Matthew

**) εξω βαλλουσιν αυτο Matthäus has expressed this more gracefully by connecting it with the preceding phrase: “it is good for nothing.” ουδεν ισχυει ετι ει μη βληθηναι εξω

***) ibid. 1, 2, 77

313

But Matthew found a connection here: he sees that just now what is the duty of those who want to be Jesus’ disciples was being discussed, so he concludes that the power of salt is also essential to true disciples, and by taking the disciples in the narrower sense in which they are the apostles, the saying that we read in his writing arises.

Between the exposition of the idea of the necessity of renunciation, Luke has inserted another thought (V. 28-32), namely that one must take counsel with oneself before every undertaking. Whoever wants to build a tower first calculates the cost and whether he can pay for it from his wealth. The king who wants to fight another estimates his power beforehand to see if it is sufficient for the undertaking. But if this idea is to prove the necessity of renunciation – V. 28 γὰρ, V. 33 ουτως ουν – then it is not clear where the proving power could lie. Once it is written, however, there must be coherence for the apologist. “For which of you (V. 28), if he wants to build a tower, does not first calculate the cost to see if he can carry out the matter?” This “for” says de Wette*, “refers to the previous invitation to consider whether one feels capable of such a following.” But there was not only no mention of such deliberation and consideration before, but it was excluded when it was said that everyone must renounce the dearest thing if he wants to be Jesus’ disciple.

*) Same source.

So the proving transition from the idea that one must consider important undertakings to the necessity of renunciation is neither proving nor a real transition at all, but only a blind one. Luke does not even take up that first idea again in the transition; he does not say, “So now let each one consider what he must do and how far his strength reaches, etc.,” but he could not have made the transition better. For at the beginning, when the demands on the true disciples were discussed (V. 26-27), not a word was said about the necessity of deliberation, and afterwards, in the figurative speech about the estimation of the costs of an undertaking and one’s own means, it was not mentioned again that one must renounce all property.

314

If it becomes certain from this confusion that Luke has combined thoughts here that he did not create himself, but found, it is not excluded that he proceeded freely and independently in the elaboration. He created the occasion for this whole discourse himself, that Jesus is wandering around and looking back at the crowd of people following him, from the beginning of the speech: “Whoever comes to me.” But he also, regarding what concerns us here first, developed the saying of the salt that he found in the scripture of Mark from his own resources.

He borrowed it from the scripture of Mark: he retained the same beginning: “a beautiful thing is salt” – καλον το αλας –; he also continues in the same construction: “but if the salt” – εαν δε το αλας – “should become foolish,” while Mark writes: “should become saltless.” Mark goes on to write: “With what will you season?” – εν τινι αρτυσετε *); Luke says: “With what should it be seasoned?” – εν τινι αρτυθησεται, for which Matthew has written: “should be salted” – ἁλισθήσεται, retaining the expression that Mark had used earlier (9:49).

*) The common text reads Mark 9:50 εν τινι αυτο αρτυσετε; In no way did Mark write this object αυτο, so that he would give the impression that he was saying: with what would you season it, namely the salt? He says too specifically in v. 49 that salt serves to season the offering, but the believer should also be an offering that is prepared by salt. So he can only mean that if the salt loses its power, there is no longer anything with which to season the offering, the individual himself. It is even probable, based on the authority of respected manuscripts, that Mark had already written the passive αρτυθησεται.

315

If we now ask whether the statement in Mark’s account is in proper context, we must answer in the negative. Jesus speaks to the Twelve and rebukes them because they had been arguing among themselves about who was the greatest. The meaning of the rebuke cannot yet be examined here: enough, Jesus puts a child in their midst with the words, “Whoever receives one of these little children receives me, and whoever receives me receives not me but him who sent me.” After this (9:42), having indicated the great guilt of anyone who would cause one of the little ones who believe in him to stumble, the speech suddenly jumps to the offense (v. 43) that each one finds in his own person, and Jesus commands that if anyone finds that one of his members causes him to stumble, he should remove it from himself before he is thrown with the offensive member into the eternal fire. For, the speech continues, by connecting with the keyword “fire,” “Everyone will be salted with fire, and every sacrifice will be salted with salt. Salt is good, but if the salt has lost its saltiness, how will you make it salty again? Have salt in yourselves, and be at peace with one another” (v. 49-50).

We can immediately omit, namely disregard, a part of this speech, namely the final conclusion, “be at peace with one another,” if we want to discuss the context of the speech. Mark wrote the words, he wrote them to bring the speech back to its occasion—the disciples’ argument with each other. But any question of whether this exhortation is connected with the statement about salt and the members of the body that one should remove if they cause offense would be superfluous since it is so clear that Mark added the exhortation only at the end to return to the beginning.

316

The question now remains as to how the speech about salt relates to what came before it. According to Mark’s account, there should be a very close connection when he makes the transition with the word “for” –  γὰρ.  Just before this, the eternal fire of hell was mentioned and the saying about salt begins with the words: “For every one will be salted with fire.” If we really relate the two, as they appear to be related, the sense that arises could be: for every one of the condemned must be salted with fire, as if it were a sacrifice offered to divine justice, just as according to the law (Lev. 2:13) every sacrifice is seasoned with salt. However, the abstract, perpetual torment of hell cannot be compared to salt, which cleanses, refreshes, strengthens and invigorates. The condemned cannot be said, without further ado, to be a sacrifice for God, and if they were really the subject, they would have to have been mentioned earlier – which is not the case – they would have to have already been mentioned as these subjects, and then the evangelist would necessarily have to say, to keep the speech focused on them: each one of them.

Perhaps a connection will emerge if we understand “every one” as it must be understood, namely as raising these thoughts to universality and incorporating the subjects of whom there was already talk before. Verse 43-48 spoke of those who overcome the offense they feel in themselves, thus attaining eternal salvation through pain and care *): they are the ones who, by fire, that is, by this self-denial pain, escape the hellfire. However, then the saying itself would bypass the immediate context where hellfire was mentioned or rather jump over it and with “for”, which must be linked to the next thing, connect to a more distant saying.

*) For example, Fritzsche on Mark, p. 403: “to be prepared for the happiness of eternal life by means of tribulation”.

317

So now arises the last possible explanation that includes both the reference to the hellfire and to the suffering of those who voluntarily overcome temptation. “Because of the general sinfulness of humanity,” says Olshausen *), “each one must be salted with fire, whether they voluntarily engage in self-denial and serious purification from sin or whether they are involuntarily led to punishment.” But even so, a healthy connection is still not established: for even if it were possible to compare the inner struggle with temptations to fire, in one sentence, “for everyone must be salted with fire,” two very different fires are combined as if they were one and the same. The fires of hell are not purifying because they are eternal, while the fire of self-denial refreshes and renews. Indeed, if it is said that everyone must be salted with fire, then it refers to the fire that refreshes and purifies like salt and makes the one who is purified by it pleasing to God like an offering that is made pleasing to God only by salt. And yet, with “for,” it is intended to be connected to the mention of the hellfire, that is, the connection that the transition word intends is not present.

*) I, 565. de Wette agrees with him in 1, 2, 166.

But the whole saying about salt divides itself into two parts, in which salt is used as a metaphor for spiritual qualities with essentially different meanings. The first sentence is unclear enough when the necessity of purification through self-denial is taught by mixing two metaphors, “salted with fire.” But if it is immediately followed by, “a beautiful thing is salt, but if salt has lost its taste, how can its saltiness be restored? Have salt in yourselves,” then the metaphor has become completely different, and the two halves of the saying fall apart without connection. De Wette wants to reunite them, but the bond he applies is not suitable. According to his explanation, in the second half of the saying, salt is wisdom, and this “concept of the salt of wisdom” should already “play a role” when the necessity of being salted is mentioned before (v. 49) *). However, it cannot play a role, and it should not play a role because salt is never a metaphor for the purposeful wisdom, but always for the stimulating and exciting power of the mind. Furthermore, the salt with which everyone should be salted (v. 49) is – one must accept the expression as it is written – the fire of self-denial, and the being salted refers to the temptations that one finds in oneself and overcomes in the fire of testing – in short, it is an inner process that arises from the occasion of temptations and is the struggle of the spirit with itself. On the other hand, the salt whose corrosive power is discussed in the second half of the saying is not possessed by everyone, cannot be possessed by everyone because it is the stimulating power of particular personalities that influence others and, like salt, awaken and refresh their life force.

*) 1, 2, 166.

318

Already Luke has omitted the first unclear half of the saying when he borrowed the second half from the Gospel of Mark. Matthew, who does not hesitate to include the same saying twice in his Gospel, that is, if he has borrowed it once from Luke, he writes it again from the Gospel of Mark when he finds it here in another place and is just in the process of incorporating it into his work, acted differently this time: when he comes to the account of the dispute among the disciples over rank in the Gospel of Mark and is just copying the passage on the sin of the eye, etc., which he had already included in an earlier part of his Gospel, he takes great care not to copy any further. This saying about salt is still too vividly in his memory, he knows how much he struggled with its ambiguity and how much effort it took him to present it clearly and to bring out its underlying meaning. Matthew had worked hard, but also with much success, when he reworked this saying into a word to the disciples and an admonition that they should always remember their purpose to be the salt of the earth.

319

It remains to be asked how Mark came to a confusion of presentation in this instance, which is otherwise so rare in his writing. Either he was dependent on foreign literary works that he could not fit properly into his plan, or he had not yet been able to fully master and reconcile the echoes that presented themselves to him while working on this speech. We opt for the latter. The self-overcoming of the believer seemed to him to be a sacrifice that was true and pleasing to God, and the pain of testing naturally corresponds to fire, the feeling of the penetrating and corrosive power that is inherent in the will in self-denial to salt, and this combination reminded him of the legal requirement (Lev. 2:13) that every offering be seasoned with salt. Once he was occupied with the idea of salt, he praised the corrosive, refreshing power of the spirit, whose counterpart it is, and put into the Lord’s mouth the exhortation that the disciples should guard the salt that was indispensable to them. And he added that they should keep peace among themselves so that the occasion of this speech would not be forgotten.

 

3. The Light of the World.

Matt. 5:11-16. Mark 1, Luke 8:16, 11:33.

“You are the light of the world,” says the Lord to the disciples (Matt. 5), and after briefly alluding to the same idea in another image – the city on a hill that cannot be hidden – he develops the idea under the image of light, stating that their effectiveness must and will have an influence on the world. To think or want otherwise would be just as absurd as imagining people would put a light under a basket instead of on a lampstand.

320

The conclusion of this passage (verse 16) is disturbing, as it says: “Let your light shine before men in such a way that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father who is in heaven.” The salt and light metaphor of the disciples is indeed meant to have an impact on others, but a person’s behavior and good works do not have this immediate relation to others. Rather, the person who leads such a life is concerned with their own purely personal relationship. The evangelist has expanded a thought that was originally meant to move in a particular direction at the end.

The image of the light that is not put under a basket or under a bed, but on a lampstand, is first found in this brief passage in Mark (4:21), then with the addition “so that those who come in may see the light” in Luke (8:16), and Matthew has only slightly changed this addition when he says, “and it gives light to all in the house.” Both Mark and Luke have the Lord speaking this parable just after interpreting the parable of the sower for the disciples. It must therefore have been intended to insinuate to the disciples *), that they should make use of their abilities when hearing the parables. However, before we have critically examined the pragmatism of the Synoptics, which is linked to the interpretation of the parable of the sower, in its entire extent, we can already note here that Mark and Luke were not particularly fortunate in their use of the image of the light. Luke even emphasizes the inappropriateness of the image, which must be inherent in this context, when he says: “No one after lighting a lamp covers it with a jar or puts it under a bed, but puts it on a stand, so that those who enter may see the light.”

*) as Wilke also explains on page 327.

321

Correct! The light that is put on a lampstand shines not only for the one who lights it, but for all who are in the house or enter it. Mareus was misled by an indefinite allusion to put the proverb in an inappropriate place, while Matthew, with his tact, omitted it in this place where Jesus explains the parable of the sower. But he cleverly applied it to indicate the necessary position of the disciples in the world. Finally, he was particularly successful in strengthening the image in its relationship to the illuminating power of the disciples by adding that the mountain city could not escape the view. It must be seen; so the disciples must let their light shine, and it is their inner, unstoppable purpose to shine as the light of the world.

Luke also used the proverb once again in the context where some demanded a sign (Ch. 11:16), but Jesus rejected this demand when the crowds later became more dense, and reminded them that the Queen of the South and the Ninevites, who believed without a sign, would put this superstitious generation to shame (V.29-32). Therefore, if immediately afterward (V.33) the parable of the light and lampstand is mentioned, the only possible interpretation is that Jesus speaks of his mission to shine everywhere. It may be that the Evangelist had a similar allusion in mind, but it is certain that this parable was spoken by Jesus to encourage others not to hide their light. The context is missing here just as much as later when the Evangelist, carried away by the keyword “light,” adds the saying about the inner light (V.34-36), a saying that we find again in another place in Matthew’s Sermon on the Mount.

—————


§ 18. Transition to the Sermon on the Mount

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International License.

by Neil Godfrey

Critique of the Gospel History of the Synoptics

by Bruno Bauer

Volume 1

—o0o—

283

§18.

Transition to the Sermon on the Mount.

 

1. The account of Matthew.

Ch. 4:23-5:1.

Matthew does not mention that after the calling of the four fishermen, Jesus went to Capernaum, preached and healed there. According to his account, Jesus immediately travels throughout Galilee after calling the first four disciples, preaching and healing every disease among the people. As a result, all the sick are brought to him after his fame had spread throughout Syria. Matthew lists the various ailments of the sick people, and Jesus heals them. Many crowds from Galilee, the Decapolis, Jerusalem, Judea, and the region beyond the Jordan follow him.

The description is very comprehensive, with the words “whole, all” used in every case, so we see a very general presentation before us. Suddenly, however, the narrative becomes specific when Matthew says: “When Jesus saw the crowds, he went up on the mountain; and after he sat down, his disciples came to him. Then he began to speak, and taught them” — the Sermon on the Mount.

This is inconsistent. The crowds have been around Jesus for a long time, he is teaching them and healing their sick; how can he only now, upon seeing them, go up on the mountain? He has already seen them for some time. Fritzsche’s explanation: “When he saw them once, he went up on the mountain” *), is not acceptable to the narrative, as it would be far too complicated and even tedious. Matthew knows nothing of this “once,” nor does he need it, as it is much easier for him to dive headfirst from the general into the specific. He needs no transition, he forgets the expansion of the general when it suits him, and it immediately shrinks to a single detail. Then he can say, “When Jesus saw the crowds, he went up on the mountain.”

*) Matthäus p. 197. Hanc turbam aliquando conspicatus montem petiit. = (Matthew p. 197. Having seen this crowd at some point, he went up the mountain.)

284

However, we cannot follow this leap into the individual, since we cannot forget that the crowds did not just come to Jesus at that moment, but had long been around him, so he would have had to climb the mountain long before, if the sight of the crowds was a reason to do so. We must say that an event that falls from the sky is no longer an event for us and for this world, and the sermon that Jesus delivered on the mountain can never – to put it cautiously – have been delivered on this occasion.

This is also difficult: Matthew does not say that the crowd followed the Lord to the mountain; only the disciples are reported to have approached him, and he delivered the following sermon to them. But at the end (7: 28-29), it says that after Jesus finished his speech, the people were amazed by his teachings because he preached with authority, unlike the scribes. But where did the people suddenly come from? We do not know. And where did the disciples come from, to whom the speech is addressed according to chapter 5, verse 1? We do not know either, because the expression “his disciples” cannot possibly only refer to the four who have been called so far. So, for this speech, we lack nothing less than a not insignificant detail in the real world, the occasion and the audience, because even if the people are mentioned suddenly at the end, we do not know how they could have heard the speech, as the Lord withdrew to the mountain in front of them.

285

We know where all these necessary details for a speech come from if we open the Gospel of Mark. Here we read that Jesus once, after having worked for some time under opposition, withdrew with his disciples to the Sea of Galilee. A great multitude came to him from Judea, Jerusalem, Idumea, beyond the Jordan, and from the vicinity of Tyre and Sidon when they heard about his deeds. Jesus healed them, but wanted to avoid the large crowds, so he had a boat prepared and eventually went up to the mountain, where he called only those whom he designated as his permanent companions and apostles at that moment (Mark 3:7-14). Here, the ascent of the mountain makes sense, as Jesus wants to avoid the crowd, and, as Mark reports, he has an even more specific reason, he wants to avoid complete exhaustion, as the sick come to touch him and be healed by him.

In Matthew’s account, the retreat to the mountain makes no sense, as it is not even said that Jesus was exhausted or could have been while healing. Nothing is indicated in this regard since the evangelist rushes to the speech and can’t introduce it soon enough.

However, his entire interest is focused on the speech. He reads in the Gospel of Mark that Jesus immediately appeared as a teacher in public (in Capernaum) after calling the fishermen (Mark 1:21). This note is too dull for him, and he wants to convey a speech himself to provide a clear example of how powerfully Jesus taught, and when he has delivered the speech, he does not forget, like Mark, to note that the people were astonished at Jesus’ teaching because he taught with authority and not like the scribes (Mark 1:22). He literally repeats his predecessor’s remark.

In the general description of Jesus’ activities, Matthew first makes the insignificant change that he substitutes Decapolis for Idumea, then adds the remark, “his reputation spread throughout all Syria,” instead of the phrase “those from the vicinity of Tyre and Sidon came to him,” because he wants to bring up Mark 1:28. But the most significant change is that he maintains the depiction in the broadest generality, which becomes even more extensive but also less specific since this description is intended to make us more familiar with Jesus’ activities. Jesus teaches, heals, heals everything, all illnesses that are important to the evangelist—in short, we have a compendium of everything that belonged to Jesus’ activities before us. This is the abstraction of the later view, for which everything was already finished at the beginning, Jesus’ recognition was generally grounded, and his activities encompassed everything that they could encompass.

286

One part of the difficulties is solved. However, everything will become clear when we see how Matthew came to link the Sermon on the Mount to that miraculous activity of Jesus. He received this combination from Luke.

 

2. The account of Luke.

Chapter 6, 17-20.

Only Luke knows something about a Sermon on the Mount. Not Mark. After the account of the fishing expedition of Peter, Luke took up the Gospel of Mark again at the point where he had left it, and he follows it until that turning point where the hostile attitude of the Pharisees awakens. He also tells that Jesus (6: 12) went up the mountain to pray and after a night spent in prayer, he chose twelve from his disciples to be apostles. With them, he descended to the plain and – but the evangelist does not think of a proper construction of sentences or connection of words – suddenly a large crowd of his disciples and a great multitude of people from all Judea (v. 17) and Jerusalem and from the coast of Tyre and Sidon, who had come to hear him and to be healed of their diseases – one does not see what this multitude is all about – the evangelist does not say how, where – enough, he is satisfied that they are here, he wants nothing more, and after briefly saying that the whole crowd sought to touch Jesus because power was coming from him and healing them all, he reports that Jesus lifted up his eyes to his disciples and gave them the sermon, which is held here in the plain. Jesus gave this speech to his disciples, and yet it says at the end (7: 1): when he had finished saying all this to the people (εις τας ακοας του λαου), he went on, and so on.

287

How beautiful, how vivid is this motivation of the sermon, Jesus spends the night in prayer before choosing the twelve disciples, and so on. And yet nothing could be less vivid, more confused and laboriously compiled. Jesus ascends the mountain to pray, but only Luke knows this intention, for whom it is a standing formula that he prayed. We do not learn why Jesus chose the disciples at this particular time, but as we will see with Mark, the calling of the apostles has a very specific motive. Mark motivated Jesus’ ascent of the mountain by saying that Jesus wanted to avoid the crowds of people; in Luke’s account, Jesus finds the crowd of people below in the plain when he descends from the mountain. But now, of course, we cannot find out where this crowd suddenly came from, and even the evangelist cannot even manage to incorporate the note of the people’s presence into his account. But it is clear why he rearranged Mark’s account: he wants to have an audience before which the following sermon could be delivered, but he had to report on the calling of the apostles beforehand because Mark compels him to do so, and because it is appropriate for Jesus to proclaim the general principles of the Kingdom of Heaven to the newly chosen officers after such an important act. But at the end, he notes that Jesus gave this speech to the people; he forgets that it was addressed to the disciples – naturally, why should he have bothered to gather the crowd around the Lord, and did not the principles presented in the speech apply to everyone? Hence this contradiction regarding the audience, a contradiction that is natural and original only in Luke’s scripture because the selection of the narrower circle of disciples comes first here, a contradiction that Matthew faithfully copied even though he did not report on the calling of the twelve beforehand. Matthew was not yet allowed to report on this here, for it was still too early at this point, but he could certainly insert the speech at the beginning of his historical account, especially since his interest was focused on the Lord’s speeches in general and it was important for him to proclaim the general principles that should apply in the new economy right from the beginning.

*) See this reference, for example, in Schneckenburger, Beiträge zur Eint, ins N. T. p. 17.

288


The contradiction regarding the audience is explained *), Matthew was dependent on Luke. But if both Gospel writers contradict each other regarding where the speech was held, that is also explained. According to Mark, Jesus can only move the selection of the apostles to the mountain; the crowd, according to Mark again, can only be found in the plain. So when the purpose for which he climbed the mountain is fulfilled, Jesus must descend to the plain if he wants to find the people whose presence will give him a reason for his speech. However, Matthew cannot report on the selection of the apostles yet, but he still writes according to Mark that Jesus climbed a mountain when he was surrounded by crowds from all neighboring countries: so what else can Jesus do on the mountain except give the speech that only became the Sermon on the Mount through Matthew **)?

*) and we do not need the tortured harmonics of Frische’s, Matthew p. 201: “Jesus addressed the disciples following his prayer, but there were people listening in from afar, I suppose.”

**) The only thought that can keep us going through such a lengthy, but in itself very insignificant work and give it its only value, is that we ourselves become free and moral people when we see how the contradictions in the Gospels arose and no longer waste our time with half-truths, deceive our minds, and mistreat the Gospels. A truly apologetic half-truth, a theological juste milieu, is the harmonistic reconciliation of the contradiction that Bengel undertakes. “Jesus prayed on the mountain, that is, on the upper part of it, and appointed the apostles” – but does Matthew say a word about it? – afterwards he came to the middle region of the mountain where is it written? he himself descended, encountered the people who were climbing up and here in the middle region — —- —- Oh, what agony!

289

Luke differs from Mark by providing larger speeches of the Lord and selecting historical occasions for them. At the very beginning of his account of Jesus’ public ministry, he expanded the saying about the fulfillment of time in this way and gave a detailed account of how Jesus appeared as a teacher in Nazareth. Therefore, he does not need to present Jesus more extensively as a teacher here at the beginning and is satisfied with copying Mark’s account of Jesus’ appearance in the synagogue of Capernaum with the note of the powerful impression of his teaching. He waits until the apostles are chosen to let the Lord teach the laws of the kingdom of heaven.

Matthew has an even greater interest in presenting the Lord as a teacher and preacher. He cannot wait until the apostles are chosen, he wants to show immediately at the beginning of his account how powerful Jesus’ speech was. Therefore, he is silent about the Lord’s appearance in Capernaum and hastens to include the great speech that he finds in Luke, in order to give a solid basis for Mark’s note on the powerful impression of Jesus’ teaching (Mark 1:22).

Luke was the first to link this speech to this particular occasion, but he created the occasion himself by placing the crowd that surrounded Jesus before he climbed the mountain, listening to the Lord in the plain when he descended from the mountain.

290

He formed the occasion very unfortunately because the crowd surrounded Jesus and “tried to touch him, because power was coming from him and healing them all” (Luke 6:19), so where does the “peace and quiet” *) necessary for the delivery of the sermon come from?

*) Wilke, p. 585.

 

3. The Mountain.

If we do not know the occasion on which this sermon was delivered, we know even less about which mountain it was delivered on. Matthew was the one who first referred to it as the Sermon on the Mount. Nevertheless, if we still ask which mountain it is, we do so with the awareness that we are dealing with a concept. However, it is worth looking at it more closely, since it is an evangelical category and we should never treat categories superficially. “The mountain,” this specific, individual mountain, is something very general, since it is mentioned several times in very different historical contexts, more often by Matthew than by the other Evangelists. “The mountain” makes Jesus’ sermon, which we will get to know soon, the Sermon on the Mount (Matt. 5:1) and is originally the mountain on which Jesus chose the Twelve (Mark 3:13, Luke 6:12). “The mountain” is also where the Transfiguration takes place according to Luke (9:28), while Mark and Matthew speak only of “a high mountain” (Mark 9:2, Matt. 17:2). According to Matthew (16:29), the second feeding of the multitude took place “on the mountain,” although he and Mark say nothing about the first feeding, nor does Luke, who only reports one feeding that he knows of. However, the fourth Evangelist tells us that Jesus climbed “the mountain” and sat down there when he fed the crowd (John 6: 3, 5). Finally, Matthew alone reports that the apostles went “to the mountain” when the angel (28:8) summoned them to Galilee, where they would see the risen Jesus (28:16).

291

“The mountain!” How strange! Always in the most different situations, “the mountain!” Matthew, who uses this category more often than the others, tells us what kind of mountain it is, where it is located, and what its characteristics are. For him, at least, it is certain that it is the mountain that is the necessary and appropriate stage for great, far-reaching events, the basis for the great. Or should we still prove it in detail to the apologist? Should we ask how Matthew, if he had a specific geographical understanding, could simply say (5, 1) “Jesus went up to the mountain,” after previously saying only: “Jesus traveled throughout Galilee”? Is there only “the mountain” in “all of Galilee”? Should we ask which “mountain” it is where the second feeding occurred, and how Matthew came to know about a mountain that the other two knew nothing about, just as they knew nothing about “the mountain” on which the disciples saw the risen one again?

Furthermore, where does “the mountain” come from, where, according to Luke’s account, the Transfiguration took place, the mountain that Matthew knows as little about as Mark.

And we would like to see the mountain on which Jesus (after climbing it alone) can sit down and arrange and direct the feeding of the people who lay in the grass in the valley (John 6:10)!

The apologist’s excuse *), that “the mountain” το ορος is the mountain range, which they try to apply in Matthew 5:1, is even cut off at the only place where it seems applicable, Mark 3:13, i.e., at the place where we first see the mountain in an apparently understandable historical context. Because even this context is a pure fabrication **) and the mountain from which it was appropriate for the twelve to be called is not a mountain range with its wide branches, canyons, forests, and countless elevations, but a mountain that tapers properly to a single elevation, namely the one height on which such a sublime and significant action must take place.

*) de Wette, I, 1, 50.

**) as Wilke, p. 574, has clearly shown.

292

The mountain is always a specific one, meaning that it corresponds to the ideal height of the event that takes place on it. It is the mountain where revelations, transfigurations, and legislation have been at home since the time of Abraham and Moses.

What did Matthew care so much about – he was not a modern apologist who alone knows the torment of this great world question – where the mountain was located on which the Lord proclaimed the laws of the new economy? To him, it was the mountain on which words had to be spoken that were of infinite importance and were spoken to be spread far and wide and heard by the whole world. Matthew does not even say that the crowd followed the Lord when he descended from the mountain where he gave the sermon they heard – as it eventually turns out (chapter 7, verse 28) – but he cannot say it because Mark does not dictate it to him and even forbids it, but why would he care about such trivialities that would not add or detract from his report and whose omission would only bring death to apologetics as long as he can let the Lord preach? And if he wants to say, as Luke commands him, that the people heard the sermon, he says it without worrying about how they could hear it. If the sermon contained words of life for the people, they would have heard them no matter how it happened.

Gfrörer says *), the mountain received this degree of fame in the legend from the feeding that took place on it. But Mark knows nothing yet of this locality of the feeding story. Gfrörer, of course, relies on the testimony of the fourth evangelist. But – shall we say it again? – we would like to see the mountain on which and so on. Art, to be sure, knows how to show us mountains on whose summit Jesus stands and is visible while the people are standing in the plain a few spans below. From such a mountain, the painter can make the Lord speak down to the people or give him any other relationship to the people. But such mountains do not exist in the real world. Nature is not Raphael and has quite different laws of spatiality than the ideal view of the evangelists.

*) Heil. Sage. l. 199.

293

4. The task of criticism.

As we now move on to the critical examination of the structure, composition, and inner character of the Sermon on the Mount in order to discover its origin, we must first gain insight into the nature of our task, to the extent possible and necessary before the examination itself.

Despite having the same beginning, the same ending, and coinciding points of contact, the speeches which the two synoptics convey are very different. Matthew’s is much longer and thus contains elements which would cause the individual parts of the sermon that Luke conveys to fall apart if one were to attempt to bring them together. Many of these elements are unique to Matthew’s writings alone, while Luke has included many of them as sayings of Jesus spoken on other occasions. Similarly, Matthew doesn’t include some parts of Luke’s sermon, but presents them as sayings of Jesus on other occasions.

From this fact, the task of criticism has emerged, or rather, criticism must explain this fact.

The difficulties arising from the evangelical accounts of location, time, occasion, and audience are for us a thing of the past, as we have seen how they originated and that the occasion on which the speech was supposed to have been delivered never existed and purely arose from the pragmatism of Luke and Matthew. Our task is therefore simplified and the difficulties that concern those points, as well as views that seek to solve them in other ways, can no longer hinder or occupy us. For example, Strauss says: “Jesus spoke to the assembled people in general (!), but with special (!) reference to his disciples, for we have no reason to doubt that a specific solemn act of speech underlies all this” – we have shown that none of this can be the case.

*) I, 640.

294

All opinions that consider the sermon as one that was spoken at a specific occasion or even at a certain one that has long been resolved have lost all claims to consideration. At least the point where they seek the difficulty falls far short of where it really lies, and we have to grasp and solve it. At the highest peak of difficulty, the standpoint on which those views are based disappears, and it is completely dissolved when we solve the difficulty in its most acute form.

For Neander, for example, the Sermon on the Mount is “an example of a connected exhortation speech **). “The two versions of this speech in Matthew and Luke, he says, certainly stem from different traditions and different listeners. In Matthew, we have the speech more complete, more precise” ***).

Paulus explains this precision by the fact that one of the listeners, “perhaps Matthew himself, who as a tax collector could not be inexperienced in writing,” wrote down the speech shortly afterwards. “The record from which Luke drew or extracted had not grasped the context without many gaps.” On the other hand, the greater extent of the speech in Matthew may be explained by the fact that “related thoughts” were added later *).

**) ibid. p. 145.

***) Ibid. p. 148.

*) Exeg. Handb. l, 584. 585.

295

It is important to note “related in meaning”! Later on, when discussing the issue itself, it will be important to understand how this category is defined. The apologist has the question of coherence in mind. Similarly, Neander says, “the Greek editor of the underlying document from Matthew had inserted many related sayings of Christ that had been spoken on other occasions within these organically connected utterances.”

It must be related in order to avoid breaking the coherence.

Schleiermacher also tells us, when Paulus explained the accuracy of the speech in Matthew so well, how the brevity of the speech in the writing of Luke arose. “Our informant seems to have had a less favorable place to hear from, so he did not hear everything and lost the context here and there; and he may have come to record it later, when he had already forgotten some things.” **)

**) Ibid, p. 89. Now only the apologetics remain with their “they could tell the truth,” when the favor of circumstance, an unfavorable place, etc., is so important!

Moreover, in this context of little significance, at least unexpected for everyone, Schleiermacher adds the other possibility: “He may have inadvertently included some analogous (!) things from other sayings of Christ.”

Even Schleiermacher does not dare to favor his favorite against Matthew this time, when he assigns such an unfavorable place to the informant, whose work Luke is copying here. So let us not be surprised when Tholuck calls “the speech, as it appears – in the Gospel of Matthew – original in all its parts.” It is “more orderly” than that of Luke. “The sayings scattered back and forth by Luke and also by Mark are presented in it in a coherent and Christ-like way.” *)

*) Interpretation of the Sermon on the Mount. 1833. p. 22.

296

However, Tholuck takes a step back. The speech in Matthew is only an “excerpt.” “For this latter reason, we will also not be offended if the connection is less apparent here and there” **).

**) Ibid. p. 23.

No! we will pay close attention to whether this praised connection really exists. “Even if it is less apparent!” As if there is only a connection where it is apparent! Listen to the apologist! He has a purpose! He means, as he should, we should be satisfied with the assumption of connection even if it is not apparent. Even if it is not——–o, the best connection is there in itself! The thunder of the apologist over the critic, the thunderbolt and lightning and curse and perished over the critic if he does not acquiesce in the silent recognition of the connection or call the apologetic evidence of the connection failed in stubborn disbelief!

No, we now forget the result of the above criticism: we now set ourselves the task of determining from the Sermon on the Mount itself, through the internal criticism of its components,

  1. whether it is held as a whole by Jesus,
  2. whether its connection is really so extraordinary,
  3. whether Luke is rightly inferior to Matthew.

We start the matter from scratch, or rather from the bottom, we take the subordinate standpoint of the apologist and see if reason can feel at home here.

But we go further. The apologist resists the possibility that individual sayings of Jesus, which arose on different occasions, have been united into a whole in the Sermon on the Mount. The mere idea of such a possibility appears to Schleiermacher as “impermissible, at least unsupported by anything” *).

*) Schleiermacher, ibid. p. 90. De Wette (1, 1, 48.) also considers “the representation in Matthew to be original and that in Luke to be derived and erroneous.” Matthew did not compose the speech he provided from sayings made at different times and on other occasions. “Only an expansion of the speech by Matthew” can be admitted.

297

Weisse was the first to show that this idea is not only supported by much evidence, but that it is not just an idea, but more, that it is a reality.

On this higher standpoint of historical criticism, the first question is now the relationship between Luke and Matthew, until the question reaches its highest point and becomes the question of whether we actually read the words of the Lord in the Sermon on the Mount. Weisse does not yet reach this final point in his investigation. He leaves an unexamined positive standing. The first and third Synoptics have used here, as elsewhere, the “collection of sayings of the Apostle Matthew” which was written in Hebrew. “These pieces borrowed from such an authentic scripture are in every respect to be regarded as authentic, reliable and unadulterated as the reports of Mark” **).

**) ev. Gesch. II, 3.

But both differ greatly from each other in the parallel sayings! How does this reconcile with this praise?

The first and third evangelist, Weisse replies, “did not draw on each other, as both did in relation to Mark, but both independently from each other from the common source. Luke used it less completely than the Gospel that bears its name.” The first evangelist has shown “greater fidelity” in reproducing the collection of sayings of Matthew, and his presentation is “more original” compared to that of Luke **).

*) ev. Gesch. ll, 4.

**) p. 28.

298

But not only is Luke’s account less complete, but in most parts – we must immediately add the scattered parallels to the speech that Matthew provides – fundamentally different.

Furthermore: so far it has been shown to us that in all parts where Matthew does not have agreement with Mark, but only with Luke, he is dependent on the latter. Now has he completely disassociated himself from Luke? Now, at this moment, where he borrowed the occasion for this speech from him?

If the differences in their presentation of the speech sections, which we are now turning to critique, are essential, then one of them must have proceeded independently and creatively in this presentation. But if one, why not both? Both! This is at least possible.

Our task is set!

  1. Is the account of the first synoptist the more original?
  2. Did the first evangelist use the writing of Luke for his account of the Sermon on the Mount?
  3. If so, where did Luke get his material from, and do we still have sayings of Jesus before us in these speech sections?

————————————————————————–

 


§ 17. The calling of the first four apostles

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International License.

by Neil Godfrey

Critique of the Gospel History of the Synoptics

by Bruno Bauer

Volume 1

—o0o—

265

§ 17.

The calling of the first four apostles.

The account of Matthew.
4: 18—22.

 

With the same words, the same sentence construction as Mark, Matthew also reports the calling of the first four apostles, and like him, he immediately connects his account to the note that Jesus appeared in Galilee preaching about the kingdom of heaven. At the Sea of Galilee, Jesus finds the two pairs of brothers, Peter and Andrew, and James and John, occupied with their fishing, and with the words “Follow me, and I will make you fishers of men,” he immediately persuades them to join him.

Matthew is the later of the two writers; the few and, moreover, insignificant deviations he has allowed himself prove that he is copying Mark’s account. Matthew says (V. 18), Jesus “saw two brothers, Simon Peter and Andrew his brother.” Likewise V. 21: Jesus “saw another pair of brothers, James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother.” But why mention twice that Simon and Andrew were brothers? Even the most unskilled writer would not do this if he were writing from his own head. Just look at how Mark writes: Jesus (1, 16) “saw Simon and Andrew, the brother of Simon” (V. 19) “saw James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother”: This is how a man writes who is looking straight at the subject matter while writing and not looking left and right – who knows where? – or perhaps looking at a book he is copying from. Matthew did the latter. In the moment when he wants to say that Jesus saw Simon and Andrew, he immediately remembers that they were brothers, impatiently writes it down, and does not immediately see that Mark also brings up this note at that time, when he notes that Andrew was the brother of Simon. After so hastily writing down his statement that they were brothers, he is still so dependent on the writing of his predecessor and so in the flow, that he also copied his note, thus a note that he had already written down in the same moment. He does the same thing when he comes to the Zebedee family.

266

After such an obvious proof, we hardly need to mention that the sentence of Matthew: “they left the ship and their father” (V. 22.), is only freed from this clumsy doubling of the accusative when we reshape it back into the form that Mark originally gave it, when he says (1, 20): “they left their father Zebedee in the ship with the hired servants.”

 

The account of Luke.
5: 1-11.

At the same point where Mark and Matthew told the story, Luke could not recount the calling of the four disciples. His interest was focused on explaining how Capernaum, not Nazareth, became Jesus’ usual place of residence. Therefore, when he recounted how the Nazarenes drove the prophet out of town, he was irresistibly compelled to bring the Lord to Capernaum at the same time, i.e. he comes to the point in Mark’s narrative where Jesus enters this town, teaches in the synagogue, heals a demoniac, is led from the synagogue by Peter to his house, heals his mother-in-law, and in the evening, when the news of his presence in the house had become known and all the sick of the place were brought to him, he also healed them. Luke copies all of this from the writings of Mark because he has brought the Lord to Capernaum and now he must tell what happened there. Now he must copy at least so much, that he reports that the next morning Jesus withdrew into the wilderness, followed by people who begged him not to leave, but he claimed that it was his destiny to preach the Kingdom of God in other cities as well, and so he wandered around preaching in the synagogues of Galilee.*)

*) Luke 4:31-44. Mark 1:21-39.

267

So, Luke could not tell the story of the calling of the disciples at the same place where he read it in Mark; he had to bring the Lord from Nazareth straight to Capernaum. So, when will he be able to report the calling of the apostles? When Jesus has left Capernaum. Now, as he travels around Galilee teaching, he can come to the lake where the two pairs of brothers are to be found. But Jesus is teaching by the lake to a large crowd who want to hear the word of God. How does he get to the fishermen? Mark tells him: from his account, he sees that the Lord liked to escape the crowd at the lake by having a boat ready (Mark 3:9); Mark also tells him that when a large crowd had gathered around the lake to hear him, Jesus got into a boat and taught from there (Mark 4:1). Well, Jesus did the same thing this time, concludes Luke, and his account is introduced in the best way possible. Jesus is at the lake of Gennesaret, he sees how eager the people are to hear the word of God from him – we do not find out what he is really teaching, of course! Because this whole introduction is used for a foreign purpose: Jesus is only supposed to come to the lake to come into contact with the fishermen who absolutely have to be called. And how does he find them? – he sees two boats on the shore of the lake – but why exactly two boats? – the two pairs of brothers are supposed to be called! What are the two pairs of brothers doing at the shore at this moment? They are washing their nets!

Stop! Not so fast! The confusion has become so great that we must pause to consider where we are. These people are supposed to be called now, especially Peter is to be convinced to follow through an incredible miracle, and what are they doing at the moment when the crowd is clamoring for the Lord to let them hear the word of God, what are they doing? They are washing their nets! Either they were not worthy to be called, or it would indeed take a miracle to fill their boats with fish if they were to be shaken out of their dullness.

268

However, they are innocent! It is only Luke’s pragmatism that makes them appear so dull. It was he who created the occasion for Jesus to be teaching and surrounded by a crowd eager to learn, so that they and their boats would catch his eye when he was to make their acquaintance. Only Luke has them engaged in washing their nets in this new environment, where they must have had different thoughts, because he read in the Scripture of Mark that they were partly occupied with fishing and partly with mending their nets when Jesus found them (Mark 1:16, 19). Luke lets them continue their work undisturbed, as he sees them in Mark’s narrative, and precisely this activity of washing their nets he assumes at this moment because he wants the boats to be close enough for the Lord to step into one of them immediately.

If one demands stronger evidence before conceding that Luke created this pragmatism, that he put a note he found in Mark’s Gospel into a new but foreign context, then one will hear more than he wanted to hear, so much that he can only resort to condemning the critic. But why does apologetics force the critic to reveal the nature of the letter through its literalistic interpretation?

It is clear that the occupation of the two pairs of brothers, as the crowd is eager to hear the Lord, does not belong in this context; that the situation in which Jesus stands from the crowd after being pressed into a boat is borrowed from other accounts in Mark, we have noted. But to complete the proof, we can also show that the crowd is not in its place here. Jesus, as previously mentioned, leaves Capernaum, the crowd follows him and wants to persuade him not to leave, but Jesus does not respond to their request and preaches in the synagogues of Galilee. Yet it says (Luke 5:1) that the crowd was eager to hear the word of God from him! “The” crowd! It is not indicated that it is a different, new crowd. So where does “the” crowd come from? The author needs it, and all other considerations must yield to his need.

269

The whole story of the fishing and the calling of Peter is not in its place here. Before this (Luke 4:44), the evangelist has reported that after leaving Capernaum, Jesus preached in the synagogues of Galilee. Afterwards (Luke 5:12), he says that while Jesus was in one of the towns, a leper approached him for healing. For now, we can observe that the note about Jesus traveling around in Galilee is meant to explain how Jesus could be met by the leper in “one of the towns” and be asked for help. But that note and the account of the healing of the leper are now separated by the long story of Peter’s fishing trip, which has a separate interest in itself, and they have lost the close connection that immediately connects them in the Gospel of Mark (Mark 1:39-40). Wilke *) does try to help Luke’s account a bit, by suggesting that the note that Jesus was already traveling through Galilee **) when he called the first disciples should be deleted because it was transferred from Mark 1:39. He suggests that the crowd that is pressing Jesus by the sea and wanting to hear the word of God from him is the same crowd that was holding him back from leaving Capernaum. Jesus gives in to them, teaches by the sea, and only then (Luke 5:11), after calling the two pairs of brothers, sets out on the journey where he encounters the leper. However, it is Luke himself who has transferred the note that Jesus was traveling around in the synagogues of Galilee from the Gospel of Mark. He is not so restrained and cautious that he would not copy a note at the very moment when he is copying a report of Jesus leaving Capernaum that is still closely connected to it, and which he very much needs. He must have the disciples called on a journey of Jesus, just like Mark, indeed on a journey where Jesus is preaching; he must have given the note of the real journey since he does not give it after the calling of the disciples and only says that the new companions followed the Lord. So Jesus was already on the journey when he called them *).

*) p. 590.

**) Luke 4:44 και ην κηρυσσων εν ταις συναγωγαις της Γαλιλαιας

*) that is, Luke, because out of obedience to Mark’s account, he had to write that the Lord was on a journey when he happened to come to the Sea of Galilee and called the first disciples – he forgets that Jesus was already near this sea when he left Capernaum and set out on the journey that would take him to the Sea of Galilee.

270

Luke wants to recount the first calling of Peter. Jesus sees, as the crowd presses in on him, two boats on the shore and happens to step into the one belonging to Peter. After teaching the crowd, he tells Peter to sail out to the deeper part of the lake and cast his nets. Peter says they had been fishing all night and caught nothing, but he will do it at Jesus’ word. When he does, the catch is so great that the nets begin to tear. Peter then recognizes in Jesus the holy one before whom, as a sinful man, he cannot stand. Jesus tells him not to be afraid, as from now on he will catch people.

“No!” says the apologist *), Luke does not want to recount the first calling of Peter. Doesn’t Jesus already know the disciple if he was previously a guest in his house? Luke must explain why he leads Jesus as a guest into the home of a man of whom he had not previously reported how he became acquainted with the Lord. Luke has not mentioned in any way that Jesus had already chosen the fishermen as his disciples; he has not reported anything about a “first calling,” and when he describes the fishing trip, he sheds light on the meeting between Jesus and the two sets of brothers in such a way that it is clear that he wants to, indeed he must, report on their first chance encounter. But why should we continue arguing with the stubborn apologist, since we have already explained why Luke could only report the calling of the first disciples here? Why fight when we can show him that Luke understood the difficulty better than he did! When Mark leads him into the house of Peter, he has no choice but to mention the name of Simon in his account, as he must also mention the latter’s mother-in-law, who is healed of her fever. But he knows that he has gone astray. In Mark’s account (1:36), he reads that the next morning, when Jesus leaves Capernaum, Peter and the others, namely the other disciples, rush after him and tell him that everyone is “looking for” him in Capernaum. At least here, where he could have done it, he suppresses the name of Peter, saying that the crowd (4:42) “looked for” Jesus, caught up with him, and tried to persuade him to stay, but he could not suppress the name of the disciple without distorting the whole structure and meaning of the original account. If the crowd chooses the Lord, it is because, according to the context, the miraculous healings had aroused their interest in Jesus. However, Jesus’ response, which Luke has retained (4:43), “I must proclaim the good news of the kingdom of God to the other towns also because that is why I was sent,” does not fit. It only fits in Mark’s account, where Peter and the others seek out Jesus and he responds to their request for him to stay with the words, “Let us go somewhere else—to the nearby villages—so I can preach there also. That is why I have come.”

*For example, Hoffmann, p. 344.

272

Although Luke, if he already met Peter before he tells his calling story, avoids him as much as possible, his person has nevertheless become familiar, important and significant to him – he was forced to let the Lord stay in his house – and therefore the last contradiction has arisen, which we must still emphasize.

Does Luke report the calling of the two pairs of brothers? Yes and no! Both! That is the contradiction! Peter is the main person, his brother Andrew is completely forgotten, the Lord gets into his boat to teach and he alone gets the rich catch of fish and Jesus calls out to him: “From now on you will catch people.” And yet – impossible! but it is written (5:11)! – and yet, just as Peter is being called, Luke writes the words: “And they left everything and followed him.” “They,” the others, of whom Luke, solely focused on Peter, has not said a word that they are also called, but whom he must bring into play and send after the Lord as followers because he reads in the account of Mark that they became disciples of the Lord at the same time as Peter. He already has them in mind when he leaves two boats on the shore by chance, as he later presents the situation in such a way that the other boat, in which the companions of Peter, the two sons of Zebedee, were also present, had accidentally gone along when Peter, on Jesus’ command, sailed deeper into the middle of the lake; they had to be at hand so that Peter could wave to them, so that they could assist him in pulling out the heavy nets, and so that they too could be amazed at the miracle like Peter and follow the Lord – in short, they are a coincidental addition and yet could not be missing because Mark is an invincible authority and demands it that way. Luke only has Peter called, but Mark commands him to also add the sons of Zebedee to the Lord as disciples. He obeys blindly.

273

If the apologists believe that not the first calling of the four disciples, but the strengthening of their faith through a particular miracle is being reported here, then a similar thought may have occurred to Luke. Not the same thought! That is certain: he wants to tell the story of the first calling of Peter and his companions, whom he had not yet been able to introduce into his account. But once Jesus had been led – although unannounced – into the house of Peter, Luke had become familiar with the person of the latter, despite all his reluctance, and in essence, Jesus cannot be completely unfamiliar with the man in whose house he had spent the night as a guest. So how can the first calling of the apostle, which is to be reported, still proceed as simply as it did according to Mark? It is to be the first calling, but it must take on a character that suggests that it is also a growth in Peter’s understanding of the nature of the Lord. A simple word is no longer sufficient if the one who is to be called is the man under whose roof the Lord has just rested as a guest. Something extraordinary must happen, so that Peter himself can express his amazement and his faith and no longer needs to follow the Lord silently, as happens according to Mark’s account. In short, a miracle is necessary here, and here on the sea, where fishermen are called to become fishers of men, no other miracle was closer than the wonderful catch of fish that the Lord provided for Peter.

*) The fact that Peter appears as the main character in this calling story, as Luke has fashioned it, is partly also due to Mark. When he speaks of those four first disciples in chapter 1, verse 36, he puts Simon at the head, so that the others only appear as his entourage. Peter is the outstanding focal point, the others the subordinate surroundings: ὁ Σίμων καὶ οἱ μετ’ αὐτοῦ

We have already shown the apologists who, like Hoffmann, do not see the first calling of the four disciples in the account of Matthew, that Luke wants nothing to do with them and their reasoning. If he reads in Mark’s account that Jesus said to Peter, who wanted to keep him in Capernaum, “Let us go to the other towns, so I can preach there too,” if he reads that Peter followed the Lord on his journey with the others, would he then forcibly suppress the name of Peter and arrange it so that Jesus only happened to see the two boats on the lake later that belonged to Peter and the sons of Zebedee *)?

*) Calvin correctly said: “If they had been called earlier, it would have followed that they were apostates who, deserting their Master and rejecting their calling, returned to their former way of life.” Of course, now Calvin must say: “The calling of the four apostles is described more briefly by Matthew and Mark, which Luke elaborates on in more detail.” But the reports are not only quantitative, but qualitatively different.

274

Once the mystery is solved and the origin of the report in the third Gospel is recognized, all talk about the miracle of the great catch of fish falls away. Luke had no other source than the Gospel of Mark and his own pragmatism in this section of his Gospel. So we know where he got the miracle from: his own pragmatism. We don’t need to babble and say, as Hoffmann does, that the miracle served “to prepare the disciples for the knowledge of the person of Jesus they were to receive” **), that is, we have escaped the danger of madness or foolishness that we would necessarily succumb to if we were to assume that a lucky catch of fish was the basis and foundation of Christian knowledge. We are spared the senselessness and do not need to assert with Hoffmann that “the vision” was revealed in the miracle of the great catch of fish, with which Jesus was able to “penetrate deeply into physical nature”. As far as we know, this can only be called a deep insight into nature that understands its order and laws. But to know where a couple of fish or hundreds of them happen to be located! Enough, enough! No further!

**) ibid., p. 345.

275

Even Neander and the apologists who concede that Luke, like the other synoptics, wanted to report the same event cannot confuse us anymore when they claim that “Matthew gives us an abbreviated account, while Luke provides a more detailed, vivid account from an eyewitness *)” – Mark does not exist for them. We have seen what this vividness amounts to. Everything, every single detail contradicts the other in Luke’s account; everything is haphazardly patched together. We must speak bluntly if we are forced to accept this terribly anxious admiration for vividness.

But if Neander then gushes with admiration for the “simple sense of truth” which he claims Schleiermacher demonstrated in explaining this section of the Gospel of Luke, if he tries to take away from the critic his palladium, his consolation, his good right, his consciousness that he is the sincere friend of truth, then we must also show him that there is nothing more terrifying than the secret cunning of the literalist. Who asks Schleiermacher to give Luke **) a faith that he takes away from Matthew? A coincidence, a preference, a feeling that is not justified, but which must be all the more tyrannical and barbaric in asserting itself. Thus, Schleiermacher finds it significant that Luke does not mention Andrew; but we saw how this comes about very simply because for this evangelist, Peter is already the main person, and how he even forgot the brother only by chance. Schleiermacher attaches importance to the fact that according to Luke’s account, the calling of Peter and the sons of Zebedee are interconnected and are one. But what a beautiful calling of the sons of Zebedee that Luke doesn’t even report! What a splendid vividness when the sons of Zebedee appear until the end as a random appendage and suddenly at the end of the story become disciples and followers of the Lord.

*) Neander, p. 159.

**) Schleiermacher, a. a. O. p. 71-72.

276

Is it “finer tact, humility, and simple truthfulness” when, like Schleiermacher, one time raises Luke high above Mark and his fellow sufferers, and then knows how to find a backdoor through which they can slip into the heaven of glory that the apologist has built? We want nothing to do with these virtues. Honesty is the best policy! To comfort the mistreated, to not let Mark and Matthew suffer too much, Schleiermacher says, “we should not be surprised about the differences between their account and that of Luke. For the three disciples *) could not have told the incident, which had certainly remained memorable to them, in exactly the same way due to their differing ways of expressing themselves, sometimes more clearly and precisely, and at other times not.” Where is our understanding? Or what causes us this dreadful headache when we are told that we should admire these kinds of reasoning but cannot? Terrible agony! The variations that the three disciples played on the same theme are said to be the cause of the differences in the gospel accounts! Mark, Matthew, and Luke are not writers, not people, they are the echoes of a song that – who knows how long before the moment they echoed it – was sung! Oh! Who will free us from these sufferings to which the human mind must succumb? How anxious is our situation when we are human, want to see people in front of us, and want to interact with people, but are supposed to see dead masks in the evangelists.

*) Andrew, namely, must definitely retreat: as far as Luke himself in the speech that is supposed to reconcile Mark and Matthew.

Schleiermacher’s index card theory cannot at least bring us back to being human. This time, says the apologetic critic, Luke has again copied the work of a collector who set the calling of Peter later because he “learned about it later and added it to the others in the order he learned it.” We would indeed like to know what would become of historiography if it were a law that the historian had to tell the facts in the same order in which he learned them. Pleasure! Air! We’re done for! Ha! What a relief! We feel like humans again, we interact with human beings again: we remember again which scripture Luke used and how he came to tell the incident, which he knows from Mark’s account, just as he did, and to place it where we find it *).

*) The general expression of apologetics that Schleiermacher applies when he says that someone can arrange the events in a history book in the order in which they learn them can be found in Augustine’s well-known harmonistic work. As the newer apologetic reasoning consistently returns to this point, lacking only the openness and naivete of expression available to Augustine, we want to present the view of the great Church Father here for the benefit and profit of all.

“What is told at a later point does not necessarily have to have happened later. An evangelist can rather “make up” for what he “omitted” before.”  De consensu Evangelistarmu Lib. II, c. 51).

So how does Augustine conceive of this making up and omitting? Does it happen consciously or not? It seems not consciously.

“For no one has the power to decide in what order he wants to remember things, no matter how well and accurately he knows them. What is to come to our mind sooner or later does not depend on our will, but on how it is given to us.”  (Quid enim prius posteriusve homini veniat in mentem, non est, ut volumus, sed ut datur.)

But what chance then tossed the individual parts of the report together so randomly and arbitrarily in the minds of the evangelists?

God! Augustine replies. “It is certainly enough,” he says at the same place, “that each evangelist believed he had to tell in the order that God pleased to insert what he now tells into his memory.”

Augustine says the same thing ibid. c. 44 and often.

Therefore, the historical sequence and that of memory (ordo rei gestae und ordo recordationis) must be carefully distinguished, idid. c. 81.

But – and how could the apologist exist without the but, which devours the previous something down to the last morsel? – but it is of the utmost importance to always keep in mind – although Augustine just said the opposite before! – to always consider that the evangelists did not omit anything involuntarily and unconsciously, not because they did not know exactly what the order of events was, but that they followed the order of their memory, which was different from the actual order, with full consciousness. With full consciousness, they omitted something to make up for it later, just as they also anticipated some things in their reports (ibid. c. 81.).

Every word about this theory would be superfluous since it destroys itself with its two contradictory sides, and criticism teaches us how the disorder of the gospel reports came about. But we must still rejoice when apologetics so naively express and diligently develop their theory.

Compared to this neat and precise elaboration, how flabby and negligent appears the statement with which Olshausen (I, 24.) dismisses everything, saying that “the presentation of the official work of Jesus in the synoptic gospels is handled in such a way that one does not see anywhere the intention (!) to preserve a specific chronological sequence in the reported events,” a statement that finds its quick death at every transition from one event to another!

278

It has been such a struggle and taken so much time to navigate through the apologetic twists and turns to reach the original source, Mark!

The account of Mark.
1: 16-20.

But before that, we have another question to ask. Can we make that extreme concession, which we haven’t really brought up yet in the debate between the Synoptics and the fourth Gospel, but which we’ve referred to as a possible way out? Is it really true that “the Lord first came into contact with some disciples in Judea and then later in Galilee he permanently bound them to his person *).” Once we pose the question – and we must now do so in all seriousness, since the authority of the fourth Gospel could not withstand criticism – we would like to see the reason that might compel us to answer in the affirmative. We no longer know that Jesus went to John’s baptism; we know that he never came into the close contact with the Baptist as the fourth Evangelist portrays. There is no trace in the Synoptic accounts that some of Jesus’ disciples had been followers of the Baptist before. However, we can say how the fourth Evangelist came to make the Baptist the intermediary through whom the first disciples were brought to Jesus. The testimony of the Baptist in this specific form ascribed to him by the Evangelist was important and indispensable for the entire pragmatism of his writing. As he laments so often that it was not properly appreciated and recognized by the people, he had to create some faithful persons in his writing who were better disposed and who experienced the full force of this testimony by being moved to join the Lord. It was clearly evident from them that the preaching of the Baptist was the turning point to salvation. They themselves had to have gone through the discipline of John, this important point of transition, in short, they had to be disciples of the Baptist who were moved by their master’s testimony to become followers of the Messiah. Naturally, Jesus had to win his first disciples in the Jordan Valley where the Baptist was staying.

*) Kr. d. ev. Gesch. des Joh. p. 49. 50.

279

Mark now stands alone, but not more firmly than his successors. The glory remains with him that his portrayal is original, simple, pure, and nothing but the expression of the general idea he wants to convey. But the idea, however simple and pure it may be presented, when squeezed into a single fact, is so revolutionary in its universality that it does not rest until it has wrestled itself out of the contradiction of being a single event and regained its self-awareness of its universality, which manifests itself quite differently in history.

280

It must be striking how Jesus calls four completely unknown people who are busy with their trade at Lake Gennesaret to become disciples. Equally striking is how these people leave their trade, their home, and their father on the word of a man who was hitherto unknown to them and about whom they have not yet learned anything that could seem significant to them.

Otherwise, in the life that we know, the formation of a circle of disciples happens quite differently, namely gradually through the growing experience of the importance and the stimulating or creative power of the man, that is, through the thorough experience that is only capable of bringing individuals to the point where they completely surrender their personality to someone else’s.

Therefore, the account of Mark lifts us up into a world that is infinitely different from the ordinary, into the world of wonders, and Jesus would have had to put a miraculous power into his call if he had really called the first disciples in this way, to force them to obedience, people whose destiny he also miraculously understood at first sight *). But as soon as we no longer see, like Mark and the earlier immediate faith, only the reflection of the idea in the fact, and the apologist haggles about the individual fact, we must express that such magic is not only impossible but also unworthy, even if it had been at the Lord’s disposal. Free people can only be convinced to join something greater through experience and through the inner voice, and if it were possible that someone else could chain them to themselves with magical power at first sight, just with a word, before they have learned anything about him, then he must first despise the humanity in them and degrade them to machines.

*) Calvin: Here the energy of the voice of Christ is apparent: not that the voice alone penetrates so effectively into the hearts of men, but because the Lord, who wants to draw and carry away those to himself, compels them from within by the Spirit to obey his voice.

281


And what magical power, what coincidence must have played here, if Jesus had bound four men, the two pairs of brothers whom he happened to encounter close to each other at the lake, to his person through the same call!

Furthermore, it is usually not the first step for men who appear with a new principle to call disciples. Instead, they gather and acquire their disciples by developing and publicly expressing their principle.

Mark knew nothing less than the specific circumstances under which the first disciples were motivated to join Jesus. In fact, it was not even a specificity of the idea that prompted him to portray the calling of those disciples as the first thing that Jesus did when he appeared. Did Elijah call Elisha the moment he appeared? Did Moses choose the elders before he began the work of freeing his people, or did he not already speak as a legislator before then? Indeed, did not Mark himself know well where the selection of a circle of disciples belonged, when he later told (Chapter 3, 13-14) that Jesus chose twelve according to his will to be around him? There was nothing more than a random circumstance that made the Christian church think of the selection of disciples as the first public act of their Lord. Mark wants nothing more with this arrangement of his account than to explain how it came about that Jesus made Capernaum the center of his travels in Galilee. As a guest of Peter, he resides in this city and in order to find this residence, he must wander around the Sea of ​​Galilee “by chance” at his first appearance and call the two pairs of brothers who are settled in Capernaum. This arrangement of the story passed unchanged into the Gospel of Matthew, as far as possible into that of Luke, it passed into the belief of the community, and even the fourth evangelist cannot change it anymore, he also retains it, only that with him the new interest is added that he wants to portray the testimony of the Baptist as the power that led the believers to Jesus.

282

So the account of Mark proves to be pure fabrication, it is modeled after the Old Testament story of the calling of Elisha by Elijah, and the call of Jesus, “I will make you fishers of men,” is a slight combination of the former profession of these disciples and their later ministry.

Weisse *) considers it “possible that the Old Testament memory, as in many other cases, was intended by Jesus himself and placed in his action. However, that he spoke those words expressly as an invitation to the still hesitant disciples to follow him and devote themselves entirely to him (!) is made probable by the emphasis with which it is also elsewhere affirmed that it was not the disciples who chose Jesus, but Jesus who chose the disciples.” However, Mark knows nothing of the disciples having even hesitated to devote themselves to the unknown man up until then. But let us consider the picture that would emerge if the Lord had to gradually draw the still hesitant disciples out of their resistance through the magic of his words; magic would still have to be exercised by the unknown man, but the picture becomes oppressive and torturous if the disciples even offer the slightest resistance, while in Mark’s account, where a single word makes these people into different individuals, everything is in order, even though this order does not belong to the real world.

Furthermore, why would Jesus have said so interestedly (John 15:16): “You did not choose me, but I chose you.” What man who is even somewhat secure in himself would speak like that! It is much more self-evident that the higher spirit draws others to itself through the power of its superiority. But let us remember just how interested the Lord is said to have spoken; the fourth evangelist has created a contrast here that is so exaggerated, so unsustainable, as has only ever been written down by him. What in the real world becomes gradual and apparently coincidental, this relationship between master and disciple he wanted to see through an abstract dogmatic theory in the light of a higher necessity. Mark incorporated this idea of necessity into the story.

*) 1, 476

————————-

 


§ 16. The first appearance and preaching of Jesus in Galilee

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International License.

by Neil Godfrey

Critique of the Gospel History of the Synoptics

by Bruno Bauer

Volume 1

—o0o—

250

§ 16.

The first appearance and preaching of Jesus in Galilee.


1. The account of Matthew.

4: 13-17.

When Jesus returned to Galilee, he left Nazareth *) and settled in Capernaum, and from there he preached, “Repent, for the kingdom of heaven has come near.”

*) καταλιπων την Ναζαρετ ελθων κατωκησεν εις Καπερναουμ

Most strange! Jesus leaves Nazareth when he returns to Galilee, and the evangelist has not indicated with a single word that Jesus arrived in Nazareth or even went to that city. What writer would write like this if he were purely writing from his own mind and not compiling something? But let’s continue.

How much stranger it becomes when Matthew says that Jesus settled in Capernaum so that the prophecy of Isaiah, “Land of Zebulun and land of Naphtali, the Way of the Sea, beyond the Jordan, Galilee of the Gentiles– the people living in darkness have seen a great light; on those living in the land of the shadow of death a light has dawned,” would be fulfilled. This utterance of the prophet originally refers to the northern provinces of the Jewish land and is based on the conclusion that if a difficult work is accomplished, then a less difficult one can also be accomplished: if those provinces, which can almost be considered as heathen and are called the circle of Gentiles, provinces that until now were always the first prey of the invading enemies, if even these are revived and enlightened in the forthcoming fulfillment, then it is certain that the remaining members of the theocracy will also come to new life. So in what did this prophecy find its fulfillment? When Jesus returned to Galilee to appear there, or when Capernaum became his dwelling place? 

The former seems to be more the Evangelist’s idea, as it is most likely that the mention of Galilee (Γαλιλαια των εθνων) in the prophecy of Isaiah led him to the thought that a prophecy was now being fulfilled. But then he would have had to quote the passage in V. 12 as soon as he mentioned Jesus’ return to Galilee, and he could not have commented so extensively in V. 13 that Jesus left Nazareth and settled in Capernaum. We are therefore forced to attribute to the Evangelist the view that the prophecy was fulfilled when Jesus moved his residence from Nazareth to Capernaum. And that is really his opinion: does he not call Capernaum the city by the sea (παρα-θαλασσης), to bring it into line with the way by the sea in the prophecy (οδός θαλασσης)? Does he not say that Capernaum was located in the district of Zebulon and Naphtali, so that it is correct when the prophecy speaks of the land of these two tribes? But then the fact remains that Capernaum is also important because it is located in Galilee; it remains that Jesus had to move to Capernaum so that the prophecy of the glory of Galilee would be fulfilled. As if Nazareth did not also lie in this province! If one were to leave Galilee, this keyword out of the game and now say that only the mention of the land of Zebulon and Naphtali in the prophetic utterance and the circumstance that Capernaum was located on the border of both districts were responsible for the fact that the evangelist saw the fulfillment of a prophecy in Jesus’ move to Capernaum, then even that does not help, because Nazareth lay in the former tribal territory of Zebulon. Or if one goes so far as to say that Capernaum was so important to the prophet because it was precisely on the border where those two tribal territories touched, then of course we are still surprised by the Evangelist’s micrology that he did not consider the closer location of Nazareth in the tribal territory of Zebulon to be worthy of attention and that Capernaum lay just on the border of both tribal territories in order to link it to an Old Testament prophecy. However, the Evangelist does not see it in such a way that Capernaum is important as a border town, but in his opinion this town is located in both tribal territories. Ὁρίοα – αs will be shown more precisely in C. 15, 22, the Evangelist does not mean abstract borders, but boundaries in the sense in which we use this word for the closed territory itself *). Capernaum is located in two tribal territories, in the land of Zebulon and in the land of Naphtali. But how is that possible, how could Matthew think that! Impossible!  It is written there, and how the Evangelist came to that, he tells us himself. If that prophecy was fulfilled because Capernaum was by the sea, because it was in Galilee, then it was also fulfilled in the fact that it was in the territories of Zebulon and Naphtali. It was so self-evident that when Matthew wrote “Capernaum by the sea,” he did not hesitate for a moment to add, “in the territory of Zebulun and Naphtali.” But then Capernaum is also important because it was in Galilee. The Lord moved to this city under higher guidance so that the prophecy of the salvation of Galilee would be fulfilled – in short, the evangelist not only does not know that Nazareth was in the ancient territory of Zebulun, but at this moment he forgets what he knew in chapter 2, verse 23, that Nazareth was also a city of Galilee.

*) Those commentaries, geographies, and land charts which make Capernaum a border town between the territories of Zebulun and Naphtali have no better reason for doing so than Matthew. Or rather, they rely on a false explanation of a verse in his text, and he — how does he know that Capernaum was related to those two territories? From a failed combination of the information about Jesus’ residence with a prophetic pronouncement. Certainly not from his accurate knowledge of ancient geography. Even if he can forget for a moment that Nazareth was in Galilee, that it was approximately located in the district encompassed by the former territory of Zebulun, he proves that he was not even precisely familiar with the later division of Palestine, as it was at the time of Jesus. How, then, could he have made such thorough archaeological studies to know where the former boundary between the territories of Zebulun and Naphtali was? No one knew less about it than him. The present evidence may suffice, but he has often betrayed to us how his mental map of the land looked like. Or rather, his map consisted of nothing but the notes that his predecessors provided him, which he pieced together with his pragmatism as it suited him. So, C. 3, S. L. From the note C. 19, later!

253

So if he knew to which province Nazareth belonged, it was absolutely impossible for him to bring this degree of confusion into his account if he had written freely according to his own view. He had to be so dependent on a foreign scripture — no, on two scriptures at this moment — that he compiled their information without realizing the contradictions into which his pragmatism was getting him involved. Obviously, the crux of the difficulty — if this word is still appropriate — is the note that Jesus left Nazareth and settled in Capernaum; this note presents the matter in such a way that the prophecy of the salvation of Galilee was only fulfilled when Jesus settled in Capernaum after returning from abroad, having left Nazareth. We still have the two scriptures that Matthew used before us: Mark tells him that Jesus, when the Baptist was delivered up, went to Galilee (Mark 1:14); Mark leads Jesus immediately to the Sea of Galilee and to Capernaum (verse 16, 21); but — the question remained — how does Jesus immediately come to this locality? Luke answers: his fellow citizens in Nazareth had not wanted to accept his preaching and had forced him, as is always the fate of the prophets, to try his salvation in foreign lands. Matthew does not take over this whole story from Luke’s scripture, but he does mention the fact itself *) that Jesus of Nazareth turned to Capernaum to explain why the latter city immediately became the center of Jesus’ activity from the beginning. By taking up the note from Mark’s scripture that Jesus went to Galilee, that he comes to the Sea of Galilee and that Capernaum becomes the center of his sphere of activity, this double: “Galilee and the region by the sea” leads him to Isaiah’s prophecy. That was already a mistake that he did not remember that Nazareth was also in Galilee; if he now borrows from Luke’s scripture the remark that Jesus had given up Nazareth as his place of residence when he went to Capernaum: then, of course, the result that the evangelist’s pragmatism leads to, that Nazareth did not lie in Galilee, can no longer be misunderstood.

*) which thus appears twice in his scripture.

254

2.  The account of Luke.
4: 14-32.

If the mere note that Jesus left Nazareth upon his return to Galilee caused such confusion in the Gospel of Matthew that it cannot be greater, then the magnitude of the confusion reaches its proper infinity when Luke reports in full detail the event that forced Jesus to break with Nazareth upon his first appearance in Galilee.

Luke reworks an account that originally had a completely different position, namely, an event that (Mark 6:1-6) belonged to the later period of Jesus’ stay in Galilee, to explain how Capernaum became the focal point of Jesus’ activity in Galilee from the very beginning. So, what inconveniences must we prepare ourselves for?

Luke wants to report on Jesus’ first appearance in Galilee. If Mark says (Chapter 1, verses 14-15) that the Lord began preaching in Galilee, announcing that the time was fulfilled and the kingdom of God had come, then Luke must also indicate this summary of Jesus’ preaching at the beginning of his account.

255

He does it. Upon arriving in Nazareth, he tells us that Jesus went to the synagogue on the Sabbath and, when he stood up to read and was given the book of the prophet Isaiah, it miraculously happened that he found the passage where (Isaiah 61:1) the Messiah speaks of his evangelical mission and proclaims the favorable year of the Lord. Then Jesus said, “Today this scripture has been fulfilled.” The first appearance of Jesus is to be reported, yes, his first sermon, his first announcement that the time has been fulfilled and the kingdom of heaven has come. And yet, Luke says in verse 16 that Jesus “as his custom was,” (κατα το ειωθος αυτω) regularly attended the synagogue in Nazareth, that is, just as he always used the Sabbath gatherings in the synagogue to preach the gospel to the people, he did so this time as well. But his first appearance is to be reported, so how can he have followed a practice that had already become a habit for him, when he announced the fulfillment of the time for the first time? One should not rely on the fact that it is already reported before that “the report about Jesus spread throughout the whole region and he was teaching in their synagogues and was praised by all” (verse 14-15). This does not make things any better, but rather remains the old contradiction. How could it be possible for a writer who has a clear and independent view of the circumstances and the sequence of events to report in one breath that Jesus returned to Galilee and his reputation spread throughout the land? Shouldn’t the writer at least indicate in a few words what Jesus did, what he said, and how his reputation could have arisen at all? So if Jesus followed a habit the first time he appeared in a synagogue on the Sabbath, about which we have learned nothing and which could not have arisen at the first moment of his appearance, it is therefore – to say it again – the same contradiction that arises when his reputation spread everywhere before he had done anything that could have given rise to it.

256

Anyone who would deny the contradiction would have to deal with the evangelist himself. He felt it very well, because as soon as he can, at the moment when he moves Jesus to Capernaum, he repeats his remark that the Lord taught on the Sabbath (verse 31), that people were astonished at his teaching because it was powerful (verse 32), and he even adds the note again that the reputation of the Lord went out to all the surrounding areas (verse 37). Exactly the same thing that was reported earlier, literally the same thing, because now, when the evangelist reports how Jesus worked in Capernaum, we know where the admiration for Jesus’ teaching came from and how his reputation could spread! What the evangelist put into the air the first time has now fallen to the ground where it belongs and has found a proper foundation.

So the author has brought the same formulas twice, he makes two attempts to report how Jesus’ reputation arose; but he does even more, he lets the Lord even arrive in Galilee twice. First, after the end of the temptation story, he says (verse 14), “And Jesus returned in the power of the Spirit to Galilee.” Why, then, if Galilee is already the scene, the remark that when Jesus is expelled from Nazareth and comes to Capernaum, he comes to “a city in Galilee” (verse 31)? Yes, why, when Jesus comes to Galilee twice, the same remark that Jesus taught, that people were amazed at his teaching, and his reputation spread everywhere? The evangelist lets Jesus arrive in Galilee twice; but we will soon see what prompted him to do so when we have indicated the final contradiction in his presentation.

In the Gospel of Mark (chapter 6, verse 2), Luke read that the Nazarenes, when Jesus once appeared in their synagogue, also wondered where such wonders came from through his hand. Luke retains this consideration of the miracles, indeed he directs them – according to the context of the scripture he used, correctly enough – even closer to the fact that they were directed to the miraculous deeds that had happened in Capernaum. Even more! Luke further elaborates this reflection, which he puts into the Lord’s mouth, deviating from Mark, but appropriately to its point. When the Nazarenes ask, “Isn’t this Joseph’s son?” he has the Lord reply: “Indeed – but how do you conclude this, Jesus? Indeed, you will throw the proverb at me: Physician, heal yourself: what we have heard of your deeds in Capernaum, do them here in your hometown”; to which Jesus replied that Elijah was only sent to the one widow in Zarephath, even though many others in Israel were suffering, and Elisha only freed the one Naaman, the Syrian, from leprosy, even though there were many lepers in Israel (verses 23-27), so they should not be surprised if he bestowed his blessings on a foreign city.

257

It is certain: Luke used the account of Mark for this narrative. For his presentation has two points, each of which makes the other superfluous; indeed, the one which he borrows from Mark, or rather copies from mere dependence on the letter, the point that the prophet is not welcome in his homeland, disturbs and interrupts the elaboration of the other, which is based on the thought of unconditional election. This point was already aimed at when Jesus made the proverb “Physician, heal yourself,” that is, “let your blessings come to your own,” the theme of his speech (v. 23). But the elaboration of this theme (vv. 25-27) is delayed and deprived of its connection if the completely different point about the fate of the prophet in his homeland is inserted between the two (v. 24). The former point about the wonderful caprice of the election of grace is the work of Luke, who in general has devoted much effort to the elaboration and presentation of this event, while the other he borrowed from Mark’s gospel, from the same gospel that taught him that Capernaum was the place where the Lord preferred to perform his miracles – in short, in the midst of the diligent elaboration of this pragmatism, Luke does not notice that he has the Lord speak of miracles that he could not have performed yet, as he had only just appeared and could only perform them after he had been rejected by the Nazarenes and had gone to Capernaum. There must have been a very special interest that so vividly occupied the evangelist that he could overlook such a glaring contradiction.

258

This interest was also very significant for the reader *) of the Gospel of Mark. Although Mark explains how Jesus came to Capernaum – he came there as a guest of the disciples he had just recruited (Mark 1:21, 29) – he does not report how he arrived at the Sea of Galilee and the surrounding area of Capernaum, where he could recruit his disciples. Moreover, in Mark’s Gospel, it is not even explained how this city came to be the scene of the Savior’s deeds, which became the center of Jesus’ activity in later accounts. Actually, Jesus should have gone to Nazareth, and as Luke concludes, only special circumstances – which ones, other than those reported by Mark on a later occasion? – led him to settle in Capernaum. Thus, Luke has indeed explained why Jesus left Nazareth and settled elsewhere, but why in Capernaum specifically? That Luke cannot explain. He only knows that Jesus went to this city, which he knows from Mark’s Gospel, but at this moment, where he is only interested in reporting the move of the Lord, it was not possible for him to copy from the same Gospel that Jesus came to Capernaum as a guest of the recruited disciples **).

*) Not for the “legend,” which Gfrörer attributes this interest to. Heil. Sage, I, 121.

**) When de Wette, in the way Luke presented the incident in Nazareth, sees “evidence that Luke revised the Gospel tradition later than Matthew,” we need not be reminded that when Matthew revised the Gospel of Mark, he also had the Gospel of Luke before him. Matthew 4:13 [corrected from 3:14] καταλιπων την ναζαρετ is just an excerpt from Luke’s account.

259

But the contradiction is too great! One would almost not believe it possible, and even Wilke*) doubts whether “this passage was really inserted here by Luke.” “Would Luke have the Nazarenes say, when he tells that Jesus returned from the wilderness to Nazareth, that Jesus should do such deeds here as he did in Capernaum? Could the narrator have forgotten this?”

*) Wilke, p. 592.

Why not? He forgot it tremendously, but what extraordinary interests were occupying him! They were absolute interests, for the realization of which he could forget everything else. Was it not a question of the utmost importance why Jesus did not first attempt his healing in Nazareth upon his return to Galilee? Why did he go straight to the Sea of Galilee, which became the center around which all his excursions revolved? Must he not have been previously rejected by the people of Nazareth, and so seriously that in their fury they had already taken him to the edge of the city on the hillside to throw him down, and only the wonderful divine protection had enabled him to pass unharmed through the crowd of his outraged countrymen? (Luke 4:28-30)

And then what an invitation for a writer who sometimes loves a picturesque treatment of details and is not unskilled in using his talent, when he reads in the scripture of his predecessor (Mark 1:14-15) that Jesus appeared in Galilee with the preaching of the arrival of the kingdom of heaven and the fulfillment of time, what an invitation to illustrate this preaching clearly with a single example! Once the Lord is in Nazareth, he must deliver the sermon of fulfillment here, and in order for its content to appear in all its necessity and divine justification, a miraculous coincidence, no! A fortuitous wonder, or rather, the immediate divine providence must guide Jesus’ hand to find the right passage in the holy book that fits this occasion.

260

The dependence on the Gospel of Mark and the interest in bringing up the incident in Nazareth also explain the fact that Luke portrays Jesus arriving in Galilee twice and achieving the same success. The first time, after his temptation, Jesus returns to Galilee and his reputation spreads throughout the region  *), but we do not know how his reputation could have spread so quickly in the beginning. But Luke knows, and now we know too, because he reads in the Gospel of Mark that the news of Jesus spread throughout the land immediately upon his first appearance in Galilee **). Mark reports earlier that Jesus arrived in Galilee, recruited his first disciples by the sea, went with them to Capernaum, taught in the synagogue on the Sabbath, astonished everyone with his preaching, and finally healed a demonic there. But what does that matter to Luke? He can only bring the Lord to Capernaum from Nazareth, but he still wants to say that the Lord used to teach in the synagogues. And when he wants to describe the impact of this teaching, Mark has given him the keywords or rather whole sentences. The first time, when he says that Jesus “taught in the synagogues,” he only describes the impression in general, that Jesus was praised by everyone ***). But when he brings the Lord back to Galilee for the second time – i.e., as it is now impossible to ignore, taking up the entire account of Mark for the second time – when he says that Jesus came to Capernaum “a city of Galilee,” he repeats verbatim the details already used by Mark. Now he says that people were amazed by his teaching when he preached on the Sabbath *), because his words were powerful, and now he concludes the story of the healing of the demonic in the synagogue of Capernaum with the same words that Mark used in the parallel account, i.e. with the same words that he had already written earlier when he reported that Jesus’ reputation had spread to all places upon his arrival in Galilee **). Now we know how Jesus gained this reputation; before, when we already read the same words, we did not know.

*) Luke 4:14 και φημη εξηλθεν καθ ολης της περιχωρου περι αυτου

**) Mark 1:28 εξηλθεν δε η ακοη αυτου ευθυς εις ολην την περιχωρον της Γαλιλαιας

***) Luke 4:15 δοξαζομενος υπο παντων

*) Luke 4:32  και εξεπλησσοντο επι τη διδαχη αυτου οτι εν εξουσια ην ο λογος αυτου   Mark 1:22 και εξεπλησσοντο επι τη διδαχη αυτου ην γαρ διδασκων αυτους ως εξουσιαν εχων

**)Luke 4:37 και εξεπορευετο ηχος περι αυτου εις παντα τοπον της περιχωρου 

261

One more consideration, one more outlook remains; perhaps we can free Luke from criticism this time and shed a more favorable light on his pragmatism. Wilke ***) points out to us that “a strange parallelism is found if one puts the passage (the account of the incident in Nazareth) back in its place”, namely after the account of the raising of Jairus’ daughter, where it is found in Mark. At the end of this account, Matthew has the remark that the fame of Jesus spread throughout that region †), i.e. a remark that Mark does not include at the parallel place, but which Luke may well have written down before the account of the incident in Nazareth (Luke 4:14). Shouldn’t Luke have placed this account where Mark has it, and closed the story of the daughter of Jairus with the remark that Matthew left out? But then Luke would have written a formula that he borrowed from the first part of Mark’s gospel. How would he have been able to do that if he wasn’t specifically occupied with inserting the story of the incident in Nazareth into this front part of the gospel? But he must have inserted this story here, otherwise, if the great episode in chapter 4, verses 16 to 30, preceded chapter 4, verse 31, how else could he have made this new, striking introduction, saying: Jesus came to Capernaum, “a city in Galilee”? With Matthew, it’s different; when he found the account of the incident in Nazareth after the account of the raising of Jairus’ daughter in Mark, he could look back in Luke’s gospel for the same account, and he could well use a formula that he found there as an introduction to the following account, which seemed fitting to him as a conclusion to the account of the raising of Jairus’ daughter.

***) Wilke, p. 592.

†) Matthew 9:26
και εξηλθεν η φημη αυτη εις ολην την γην εκεινην

262

3. The account of Mark.
1: 14-15

After removing all the disturbing additions, nothing remains of the original type that we find in the scripture of Mark, except the note that Jesus appeared with the preaching that the kingdom of God had come.

Mark does not consider the formula that he puts in the mouth of the Lord as one in which he summarily summarized the preaching of Jesus, but rather he considers it as the specific formula with which Jesus announced the arrival of the kingdom of God. He wants to give the words of the Lord himself. However, Weisse has rightly pointed out *)  that Jesus “repeated these words in the form of a formula at the beginning of his career, which we cannot consider probable since summarizing his sermons into specific formulas was undoubtedly not in his spirit.” But if Weisse thinks that “the occasion in Matt. 10:7 is where Jesus spoke this formula literally,” then we remind him of who reports to us that Jesus, during the instruction and sending of the twelve, commanded them to go out and preach: the kingdom of heaven has come. It is Matthew, the pragmatist, who has already put the same formula in the mouth of the Baptist, which the Lord used and which he now also passes on to the disciples. From this standpoint, the formula has become a talisman of the latest reflection that passes from the Baptist to Jesus, from him to the disciples, or it is a means of pragmatism that uses it to clearly bring out the unity and coherence of the sacred history. For is it not clear that the same interest pervades this story if the same formula can be used to express and announce the content of all subsequent standpoints? Mark and Luke know nothing of Jesus prescribing this formula for their preaching, so we don’t even need to ask here whether that occasion, which Weisse speaks of, ever existed, since it is certain before solving this question that Matthew allows the formula, which according to the report of Mark was only the Lord’s own, to be handed down to the disciples from his authority.

*) cf. ibid. i, 315.

263

In the Gospel of Mark, this formula is not only originally at home, but it is also born here. It is the work of later reflection. The evidence? Mark has the Lord say (1:15), “Repent, and believe in the gospel.” But the gospel is the message of salvation that is revealed in the person and work of the Savior: how can Jesus already say, “believe in the gospel”? He did not speak in this way; Mark, who also has him speak elsewhere (8:35, 10:29) of the gospel and of sacrifice for it, attributes to him words here that could only arise at a later point. Luke and Matthew borrow from his writing the formula of Jesus’ preaching or adapt it to a new form, following him with good faith in his authority, only taking offense at the idea that Jesus should already demand faith in the gospel. Therefore, they omit this invitation and thus proceed in this case just as they do at the two other places where they also eliminate the mention of the gospel.

264

As noted, Matthew found it significant that Jesus appeared in Galilee in order and according to the divine promise through the prophet. His pragmatism was not particularly well executed, but once he has led us into the realm of reflection, we are allowed to linger there for a moment and ask whether the fact that Jesus was born, raised, and preached in Galilee could be significant in any way. But we don’t even need to ask, for Paulus has already answered aptly when he says *), that a province like Galilee, which was less priestly, lived in the most diverse contact with Gentiles, was the most suitable ground on which to prepare for and carry out the transition to the universality of the Christian principle. Here, where hierarchical interests had less power, where the ceremonial service, because it was more remote, did not have the same restrictive influence as in Judaea, here the barriers of the enclosed Jewish national identity had already been overcome, and the spirit that ultimately toppled the barriers of nationality found the most suitable ground for its work.

*) exeg. Handb. l, 417. Likewise Weisse, I, 243.

——————–

 


§ 15. Jesus’ return to Galilee

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International License.

by Neil Godfrey

Critique of the Gospel History of the Synoptics

by Bruno Bauer

Volume 1

—o0o—

245

Third section.

The beginning of Jesus’ public ministry.

Matthew 4:12-25

——–

§ 15.

Jesus’ return to Galilee.

Matthew 4:12.

As Matthew says, when Jesus heard that John had been arrested, he returned to Galilee. According to the Evangelist, Jesus was moved by the news of John’s imprisonment to return to Galilee and start his public ministry. He received this news when he emerged from the seclusion that had led to his temptations.

The motivation behind Jesus’ return to Galilee and his decision to start his public ministry in that region presents us with a significant difficulty. We should not take issue with the idea that Jesus was moved to start his public ministry by the news of John’s unfortunate fate, as a man who is sure of his mission would not be deterred by the prospect of persecution and suffering. However, no one who knows that a high ideal is attached to his person would recklessly court danger, and even less would he risk everything at the outset of his public ministry. Yet this is what Jesus is said to have done. De Wette believes *) that “Jesus only wanted to distance himself from the sphere of influence of John, so as not to attract dangerous attention to himself.” However, he could not have chosen a more ineffective means for this purpose, as he would have instead invited danger, since the same Herod who had imprisoned John also ruled over Galilee.

*) 1, 1, 44.

246

The crux of the matter is that the news of the unfortunate fate of the Baptist is said to have prompted the Lord to appear in Galilee. But why should we bother, in the manner of apologists, with the question of how that news could have prompted Jesus to take that step, why should we distress ourselves further to process a pragmatic remark that is already ill-timed and belongs only to Matthew? Why should we give more power to the letter when we can fully explain and dissolve it by understanding how it came about? Of the Synoptics, Matthew, the latest, the pragmatist, the man of reflection, is the only one who knows of this motive that is said to have driven the Lord to Galilee. Luke knows nothing of it, he only says (chapter 4, verse 14): “And Jesus returned in the power of the Spirit into Galilee,” meaning in the power of the same Spirit that had led him to the desert, where he was tempted. Of course, Luke cannot really be an authority on this matter since he had already reported on the Baptist’s imprisonment so hastily in chapter 3, verses 19-20. But Mark steps in to untie the knot – and he really does untie it. After his account of the temptation story, he simply reports, “After John was put in prison, Jesus went into Galilee” (chapter 1, verse 14). So for his still unbiased view, the fact that the Baptist had just been imprisoned and that Jesus went to Galilee and appeared there are only connected, and it is only Matthew who connects them through the reflection that the news of his forerunner’s unfortunate end was the motive for Jesus to appear in Galilee with his preaching.

247

But is the view of Mark, despite all appearances of its impartiality, set by a very specific reflection? The certainty and naivety with which it appears is no reason to deny its origin from reflection from the outset, as even the most reflective pragmatism is capable and powerful enough to not need to bring reflection to the fore in its sensible mediation, but rather to process it plastically into the grouping of facts and let it work as the inner reflection. As you can see, we have the often-discussed question in mind as to whether Jesus really appeared only or even immediately after the Baptist was imprisoned. On the contrary, the fourth evangelist reports that Jesus and the Baptist worked side by side for a longer period of time. So how do the Synoptics come to their report that John was imprisoned before Jesus appeared? Well, this report is also “false” enough, de Wette replies *), it is an “inaccuracy” that “belongs to the oldest evangelical tradition.” However, the criticism of the fourth gospel has already freed us, or rather the Synoptics, from this authority, since nothing that it reports about the simultaneous activity of Jesus and the Baptist could be proven as actual history. Therefore, if until now we only expressed the suspicion **) that the ideal view, that the morning star had to go down, should the sun of salvation rise, could have pushed the imprisonment of the Baptist back, namely before Jesus appeared: now we must rather have the opposite suspicion, that it has pushed this event into a later time, so that John really appears as the morning star who must pale at the rising of the sun ***). And with this suspicion, with the certainty that it is well-founded – but why do we even speak of suspicion – with the certainty that the matter was completely different, it will be left at that. Neither could Jesus have returned to Galilee upon hearing that John had been arrested, nor at the moment when the fate of the Baptist was fulfilled. We know nothing more of Jesus going to the Jordan to receive baptism, the note that he was tempted in the wilderness after his baptism has long been resolved – so how could Jesus return to Galilee after the temptation, during which the Baptist was arrested? All this pragmatism of the Synoptics no longer exists for us, if Jesus did not go to the Jordan for baptism and those forty days he spent in the wilderness after his baptism no longer belong to his life story. How then should we go about bringing him back from the Jordan to Galilee, after the Baptist was arrested? How? We simply no longer need to bring him back, if we know nothing of him leaving Galilee beforehand. Then we also no longer know when he appeared in Galilee, and in any case, we do not know that it happened immediately after the arrest of the Baptist; the only thing we know is the present fact that evangelical pragmatism has brought the arrest of the Baptist, which may have happened years earlier, so close to the appearance of Jesus that the splendid harmony in the history of the kingdom of God becomes most evident when the Messiah immediately follows the forerunner. The evangelical perspective wants to see the idea as a fact immediately: so let us not be surprised or further torment ourselves through apologetic struggles with the torment of this pragmatism, when we notice how the inner connection between the historical appearance of the Baptist and Jesus has become the immediate chronological succession of both men.

*) loc. cit. We just don’t understand how de Wette can struggle to explain why Jesus sought to avoid Herod’s dangerous attention.

**) Kr. d. ev. Gesch. des Joh. p. 108.

***) A view that Calvin expresses with full faith in its correctness in Matthew 3:1: “But when Christ, the sun of righteousness, soon followed his John, his morning star, it is not surprising that John disappeared, so that the brightness of Christ alone might be more conspicuous.” Of course, Calvin must again struggle to reconcile the synoptic account with the fourth Gospel and somehow forget the time in which, according to the latter, John and Jesus worked simultaneously. He says: “Although Christ performed the duties of a teacher during that time, he did not properly begin the preaching of the Gospel until he succeeded John.” Any word about this excuse would be just as unnecessary as its torture. As if Jesus did not appear with the preaching of the Gospel, according to the unanimous account of the synoptics (Mark 1:15). Or would that not be Jesus’ peculiar preaching if, according to the fourth Gospel, he already taught Nicodemus and the Samaritan about the Kingdom of God before the Baptist’s imprisonment? That would not be his usual activity if he had already performed so many miracles beforehand that Nicodemus acknowledges him as a divine envoy? And that is clear enough if Jesus so violently purifies the temple!

249

“The oldest evangelical tradition” *) is not only to be acquitted of the mistaken notion which the fourth evangelist imputes to it, but it is also very innocent in this matter and has by no means had a hand in the chronological arrangement that was put into effect. It does not concern itself with works of such a definite nature; it leaves these to the writer and must leave them to him since he alone possesses the corresponding determining judgment. Only the fact that the Baptist was imprisoned before Jesus’ appearance was certain to tradition, and it was only Mark who brought both into the context we find in his account, which Matthew made even more anxious by shifting into Jesus the reflection that for him the time had come to appear when the Baptist had left the stage. Mark turned the inner connection of the story into a reflective intentionality of the story, and Matthew went so far as to turn it into a reflection of Jesus.

*) which, for example, de Wette charges with this “inaccuracy” in the same place.

————————————–


2023-04-14

§ 14. The Temptation of Jesus

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International License.

by Neil Godfrey

Critique of the Gospel History of the Synoptics

by Bruno Bauer

Volume 1

—o0o—

213

§ 14.

The Temptation of Jesus.

 

1.  The biblical account.

Then, according to Matthew (Ch. 4:1), Jesus was led by the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted by the devil. “Then” (τοτε): the evangelist sees the matter in such a way that baptism and temptation are connected events. Mark has preceded him in this connection of both events: immediately (ευθεως) after the baptism, according to his account (Mark 1:13), Jesus went into the wilderness, and Luke has maintained the same connection of both events when he says that Jesus returned from the Jordan and was led into the wilderness.

When Matthew says that Jesus was led into the wilderness by the Spirit, he has the view that the Lord followed a higher necessity or rather was driven by it, and the driving spirit for him is the divine one. The purpose for which Jesus was led into the wilderness is his temptation by the devil. But if this was directly intended by the divine Spirit that led Jesus, then the difficult and unanswered question arises for the apologetic standpoint, how the divine Spirit could have had such an intention. For God did not need to lead Jesus into temptation if he wanted to know whether he would withstand it, since he could have known that the one whom he had just called his beloved Son would be inaccessible to temptation. Or if one understands the concept of temptation correctly to mean that it is the internal entanglement of the subject with the power of evil, then the divine Spirit would have intended that the Messiah should experience the opposite of his duty as a seductive illusion within him – an intention that can never be attributed directly to the divine Spirit, who always intends only the good and that without dialectical detours through evil. The apologist will therefore appreciate it if we remind him that only Matthew presents the temptation as immediately intended by the Spirit, and if we show him how the evangelist came to this presentation. He is the last, the pragmatic one among the synoptics, and as such he does not want to just copy the information he reads in the writings of his predecessors, but rather explain and put them in their inner context. So he reads at Luke and Mark that the Spirit had driven Jesus into the wilderness, and as Mark says, had even pushed him out (ἐκβάλλει), but that the Lord had been tempted in his solitude, so he concludes, thus this temptation was intended by the divine Spirit when he led Jesus into the wilderness. Luke and Mark still present the matter as if it was just coincidence that the stay in the wilderness gave rise to the temptation. We are far from claiming that Matthew has simply misinterpreted their account, as if they did not also have the view that the temptation was already intended by the Spirit when he led Jesus in such a way that he could be exposed to it: but they did not dare to seriously carry out this reflection and explicitly present the temptation as the direct intention of the Spirit; rather, they keep both things apart to such an extent that the temptation only appears as the indirect consequence of the guidance of the Spirit. Luke did not even dare to present the Holy Spirit as a directly acting subject and as independent of the person of Jesus, he only says that Jesus returned from the Jordan full of the Holy Spirit and was led by the Spirit into the wilderness (Luke 4:1), i.e., the Spirit does not work as a foreign subjectivity, but as the inner driving inspiration of Jesus. Finally, Mark proves his impartiality and originality of his account by placing both the guidance of the Spirit and the temptation side by side, but at the same time separating them so that the latter only follows the former indirectly. “And immediately, he was driven by the Spirit into the wilderness, and he was there in the wilderness for forty days, tempted by Satan.”

214

The reports diverge widely regarding when the temptation began and how long it lasted, but their contradiction touches directly on their inconsistencies with Luke’s account. It is remarkable and even disturbing for the flow of the sentence that the aforementioned evangelist speaks in the form of a participle of the consequence of the inspiration that led Jesus into the wilderness before he has said that the Lord is already there:  – και ηγετο εν τω πνευματι εις την ερημον ημερας τεσσαρακοντα πειραζομενος υπο διαβολου. No author who is the first and undisturbed in presenting his perspective can write so confusedly, “He was led by the Spirit into the wilderness, forty days long tempted by the devil,” and only later (Luke 4:2) suggest that Jesus is really in the wilderness, saying, “He ate nothing during those days.” If he were the first and relying purely on his perspective, he would do it better; he would write like Mark: “And the Spirit drove him into the wilderness, and he was in the wilderness forty days, tempted by Satan.” *) Furthermore, Luke says nothing about the temptations to which Jesus was exposed during these days; on the contrary! he has to let the forty days pass first so that Jesus can hunger and this hunger can provide an opportunity for temptation. It cannot be denied that in Luke’s account, two different perspectives cross each other and mutually interfere at the point where they touch each other. According to one – the indefinite earlier one from which Luke has not yet completely escaped – the diabolic temptation lasted forty days, but it was not yet possible to specify what it consisted of and how the devil sought to carry out his intentions. According to the other perspective, which was later developed, it did not last this long, since it had consisted of individual attacks and a special occasion had to be created for the first emergence of Satan. The hunger that followed the forty-day fast thus became the first opportunity that Satan used for his attacks – but then how could it be said that the temptation lasted forty days? It was very easy, given Luke’s authorial character, which could not yet be completely separated from that of his predecessor (as we have already noted in a striking example *)), and the fact that he found that less precise perspective in the writing of Mark. He was involuntarily drawn into its train and wrote it down verbatim.**)

*) και ην εκει εν τη ερημω ημερας τεσσαρακοντα πειραζομενος υπο του σατανα.

*) Luke 3:3-4

**) It is indisputably certain that the words ημερας τεσσαρακοντα πειραζομενος υπο του διαβολου in the scripture of Luke are authentic, because if the first temptation is related to hunger, it must be said beforehand that Jesus fasted. Luke also says this: και ουκ εφαγεν ουδεν εν ταις ημεραις εκειναις. ‘In those days’ and ‘after the lapse of them’ (και συντελεσθεισων αυτων) can only be said by a writer who has previously spoken of those days and specified that it was a certain number of days. Similarly, it is certain that the words ‘tempted by Satan for forty days’ especially in this extremely clumsy position, cannot possibly originate from a writer who freely writes from his own view and has a completely different understanding of the temptation, its cessation, and therefore its duration. This contradiction is the strongest proof that the words ‘ἡμέρας τεσσεράκοντα πειραζόμενος ὑπὸ τοῦ διαβόλου = tempted by Satan for forty days’ were read in the Gospel of Luke by the writer of Mark and were only retained by him because he cannot deny the dependence on the scripture of his predecessor under completely different assumptions. Wilke (a.a.O. p. 664) thinks that the words were inserted later from Luke’s scripture into Mark’s, but that contradiction alone will be proof that they are only in Mark’s Gospel. Wilke (op. cit. p. 664.) thinks that the words were rather shifted from the writing of Luke into that of Marcus later, but that contradiction will be proof enough that they are at home in that of Marκ alone. For the necessity of deleting the words και ην εκει εν τη ερημω ημερας τεσσαρακοντα πειραζομενος υπο του σατανα in Mark 1:13, Wilke (in the same reference, p. 664) cites the two consecutive και ην: Mark immediately continues with και ην μετα των θηριων. “Mark’s writing style is not so disconnected and irregular,” says Wilke. But interdum dormitat Homerus, why not Mark? Why not at the moment when it is possible that he is still struggling with the object and has not yet completely overcome the individual determinations of it? Is it not possible then that the individual determinations, 1. for what purpose this stay in the wilderness became for Jesus and 2. what his state was during this time, do not yet present themselves easily and comfortably to him and are now inserted into the narrative with a uniform approach? Wilke also says: in the writing of Mark “one should not seek anything else but the message that Jesus stayed somewhere after his baptism and before he appeared publicly (which happened only after John’s arrest)” (p. 663). But precisely in the writing of Mark, who usually does not leave any part of his account unmotivated, we should expect to be told the purpose for which Jesus was driven into the wilderness. The more violent the way in which the Spirit brought (ἐκβάλλει) Jesus into the wilderness, the more certain we can be that there must have been a special reason for this stay in solitude. Mark cannot mean to say that Jesus stayed in the wilderness for a long, indefinite time; for (C. 1, 9.) Jesus comes from Galilee to the baptism, and he returns to Galilee when the Baptist was arrested. Therefore, Mark had to say necessarily why and how long Jesus had kept himself away from his home, and the two other Synoptics had to be authorized by a statement of his work to set Jesus’ baptism, his temptation and his return to his home after the arrest of the Baptist in such close connection that everything follows one after the other. Otherwise, Mark never leaves such a large gap in the life of the Lord open and indefinite, as he would have done here if those words were to be struck out. Although Wilke says, ‘of John the Baptist himself, before he appeared, it is said (Luke 1:80) that he was in the wilderness until the time of his coming forth. The same is said of Jesus. Is anything else required?’ We require much more, namely nothing more and nothing less than the note of the temptation. Because 1. Wilke must not rely on a note that is only in Luke’s Gospel to determine what can be expected from Mark. 2. The wilderness and the preacher of repentance go well together, but not the wilderness and the one whose presence is so joyful (Mark 2:19) that fasting or penance in his vicinity would be a contradiction; therefore, if he himself withdraws into the wilderness, there must be particularly urgent reasons for it. 3. The Baptist has not yet appeared in Luke 1:80, but Jesus is inaugurated for his public ministry through baptism; so why the withdrawal into the wilderness? It remains that the Gospel of Mark must not be without the note of the temptation.

217

If now Mark has nothing further to report on the temptation than that it happened at all and lasted forty days, where does Luke get the starting point for the first specific temptation he reports, the fasting? From the Gospel of Mark. The latter ends his account with the words, “And the angels ministered to him.” The Messiah, like Moses, was served by angels, and surely Mark already means for the same purpose for which that angel served Moses (1 Kings 19:5-8), namely for the miraculous preservation of life. But Mark hardly means that the Lord was served by angels every day during his stay in the wilderness and during the temptation. Instead, just as Elijah was strengthened by the miraculous food for a journey of forty days, so the Lord was given the miraculous food by the angels after a struggle he had endured for forty days. On the one hand, therefore, as far as Mark assumes that Jesus fasted during the time of temptation, Luke has cleverly linked his account to it. But in this respect, he has made a mistake by leaving the note of the forty-day temptation standing even after he had made the exhaustion following the forty-day fast the first specific cause of the temptation.

218

Matthew could calmly observe Luke’s account and discover its internal contradictions. With artistic skill, he reconciled the matter by making the fasting last for forty days and nights, and only after Jesus finally *) becomes hungry does he allow the tempter to approach him.

*) ὕστερον is shifted from the Gospel of Matthew in Luke 4:2.

At the end of the narrative, Matthew also had to make some adjustments. Luke, who was still too preoccupied with forming the three specific temptations, had not yet thought of reconciling them with the conclusion of Mark’s account, which states that the angels ministered to Jesus. The temptations in Luke’s account follow one another in such a way that Satan first tries to use Jesus’ hunger for his purposes, then leads him up a high mountain, and finally takes him to Jerusalem, where he places him on the pinnacle of the temple. Luke had wanted to preserve the unity of place as much as possible, so he still had the second temptation occur outside *) before Satan takes Jesus to Jerusalem. But here in the city, he no longer has the opportunity to make use of the ministering of the angels, which only has purpose and meaning in the wilderness, so he forgets it and notes instead at the end that Satan had departed from the Lord for the time being.

*) Bengel says: “He observes no progression in locations.” Similarly, Gfrörer in his work “Heilige Sage I, 115” states, “Finally, the devil brings the Lord to the holiest place of Judaism, the Temple.” However, in this sense of progression, Luke surely did not have the location of the temptations in mind. Unity of place was the main concern for him.

219

Matthew, since he doesn’t have to create the story anymore, nor does he have to laboriously move the narrative from the wilderness over the mountain to Jerusalem, has the advantage **), that he can boldly and recklessly intervene in the location determinations, arrange the temptations according to their intensity, and finally, as Mark did, connect them to the end of the story. So Satan leads Jesus directly from the wilderness to the pinnacle of the temple, from there to that mountain where he shows him all the kingdoms of the world and their glory, and here in the open, in solitude, the angels wait for the Lord when the tempter had left him.

**) But Bengel cannot even admit that, since according to his conviction Luke basically knew the matter just as well as Matthaeus, Bengel may therefore only say, eo temporis ordine describit assultus, quo facti sunt.

Now there is no question as to whether the biblical accounts of the temptation of Jesus tell us history! Yes, they want to, they imagine the process as an externally occurring event. But why ask if we, just like them and the earlier community, may understand the temptation of Jesus by Satan as a real event – well understood! an event whose threads Satan guided with wonderful power when he brought Jesus from the wilderness to the pinnacle of the temple and that mountain where all the kingdoms of the world and their glory can be seen? Why ask when we have seen how these accounts owe their origin to the art of writing? But one thing – and that is the main thing – we have not yet seen arise, the note that Jesus was tempted in the wilderness at all, which we already find in the Gospel of Mark. Until we have also established the idea of the story from which the postulate of the fact had to necessarily emerge, in the self-awareness of the community, until then we must still allow the attempt to grasp the accounts historically and have patience with the apologetic explanations.

220

With the best of intentions, we cannot keep our resolution. The apologist cannot help but provoke and make us impatient. But let us practice more courageously in patience. The believing theologian wants to grasp the core of the report historically, but he is overcome by an insurmountable dread when he has to acknowledge the true core of the narrative, the visible and personal appearance of the devil. However, he is skilled enough to make amends for his disbelief in the biblical text: does he not repent for his unbelief, or does he not give the devil sufficient satisfaction when he makes up for the rudeness with which he expels him from the report by waging a holy war against reason and at least fighting for his existence in general?

So, let’s fight! First, we grant the devil his full right, which is attributed to him by the biblical text. He is indeed a fallen angel, but still an angel who appears visibly as an individual and according to the report, can be recognized outwardly approaching Jesus. Otherwise, the apologists admit that the appearances of angels are perceived in their individual visibility: why should the devil suddenly lose this privilege of his angelic nature? We know why. The devil is not only considered a particular individual, like any other angel, but also the general power of evil. But then, let’s confess that evil in its generality cannot exist at the same time as an individual! Certainly – who denies this? – the general will always bring itself to the determination of the individual, but this individuality is no longer that self-being which still belongs to the immediacy of being, it is no longer the point of an exclusive individuality, but the individuality that carries within itself the determination of the general, i.e., in its actual existence, self-consciousness. However, this self-consciousness is no longer an individual ego, but the generality into which the ego is elevated from its immediacy, in which it appears as an unrestricted majority and has abandoned its punctuality. Finally, evil as pure negativity cannot even bring itself to this existence of universality, i.e., to the fulfillment of self-consciousness; it is only a moment in the development of the spirit, i.e., in that elevation of the ego to its true universality, a moment that is overcome in the completed elevation, in the infinite self-consciousness. It is the dialectical appearance of determination that exists only at the moment of that elevation and experiences its nothingness in the result.

221

The apologist may well – that is his right – reject this concept of evil “most emphatically, *)” but as long as he cannot help the devil achieve his existence other than by protesting against reason and science, we are allowed to simply reject the protest. This is what is done in the form of law, since the protest does not provide any new evidence, with this statement.

*) such as Neander, p. 100.

222

Or are these new and important arguments that Hoffmann brings forth? He disputes against Schleiermacher, who famously called the idea of the devil “incoherent,” because it is not comprehensible “how the most outstanding insight could coexist with such heinous wickedness.” Nothing is easier to comprehend, according to Hoffmann *), one just should not “confuse insight as the correct development of intelligence with intelligence itself, which can just as easily waste its power in error.” But if we are to be fair advocates of the devil, we will never speak words that cannot be understood. So tell us, the apologist, how is it possible for intelligence to be developed without passing through error? Understand us correctly: we want to know the idea that has appeared in history and has not announced itself in the appearance of error for centuries before. So, if the devil is supposed to be there to represent error, then we don’t need him, or he is an abstract representative, superfluous since we must recognize a much livelier and more substantive appearance of error in the manifold attempts of history. On the other hand, we ask the apologist to give us an idea of absolute error. We are unable to form one, for error is never without a share of truth that works on it internally until it is resolved, proven to be a mere appearance, and dissolved into the universality of self-consciousness.

*) op cit. p. 317.

With a different turn of reflection, Schleiermacher says, “But if the devil lost even the purest understanding in his fall, it cannot be seen how, through one error of the will, the understanding should be lost forever.” “Unless,” Hoffmann replies, “the action simultaneously sets the disposition and determines a chain of similar actions.” In short, the spirit is always a struggle against a specificity that can only assert itself for a moment and only as a moment within it, for the sake of its universality, which it can never lose except in the state of insanity. And the apologist would not want to make the devil a lunatic in the medical sense, would he?

223

No! He still has another means for his final desperation. Every advocate who cannot rely on the inner reasons has a trick that he can play to win. But lamenting unbelief is already worn out. Protesting with disgust does not help anymore when it comes to thinking. So prepare the matter so well that it no longer repels! “The ethical worldview of revelation removes all adventurousness from the doctrine of the devil,” says Hoffmann*. Not all! We would not even say that the idea of the devil seems adventurous to us; we have too much respect for what religious consciousness has created. Of course, but that goes without saying. Why does the apologist think that this would impress us? The Hebrew view, when it adopted the dualistic idea of nature religion, had to reconcile it with its determinacy and interests, and the Christian view had to continue this transformation. But what does that mean other than that an idea that in the circle of nature religion embraced both the spiritual and natural opposition was limited in its later modification to the realm of spiritual opposition alone? Does the idea not still remain mere imagination, since, as religious consciousness cannot do otherwise, it makes dialectic, which only appears in the historical mediation of self-consciousness, into an individual subject?

That would be one part of the process.

A new difficulty arises. Not in the biblical account! It can still be reconciled with the assumption of Jesus’ sinlessness that the Savior of humanity was tempted, for the tempting thoughts came from outside, belonged to a foreign subject, and were repulsed as soon as they were expressed. Already here the difficulty begins, since a real temptation, a temptation that would be worth the word, could only exist if those thoughts became real thoughts of Jesus, even if only for a moment of the struggle. But in its terrible seriousness, the difficulty arises when the educated theologian no longer lets the devil appear externally visible; for somehow the interior of Jesus must now be drawn into the development of the event. The process becomes – it may be as it will, or the matter may be held in the indeterminacy that apologetic reasoning can only achieve – an internal one: either —

224

But let us first hear from the theologian who expressed his disgust most emphatically and whose protest the apologists faithfully repeat, even though it must also apply to their interpretation. Schleiermacher, who was first so shocked when the temptation was made into a process in Jesus’ soul, has tried the ultimate means to cut off all the harmful consequences that would inevitably arise if the biblical account were still understood as a report of a fact in Jesus’ life. He has turned it into a parable. Let us see if he himself is not caught by his own protest.

2.  The Temptation story as a parable.

“If Jesus even entertained such thoughts in the slightest way,” says Schleiermacher*), “he is no longer Christ, and the explanation which regards the temptation as an internal process in Christ himself appears to me as the worst neoteric blasphemy committed against his person.”

*) On the Writings of Luke, p. 54.

225

Harsh judge, you have pronounced the sentence on yourself!

According to Schleiermacher, the temptation story is a parable that Jesus presented to his disciples. “The three main characters of Christ, for himself and for those who were to promote his kingdom with extraordinary powers through him, are expressed in it.”

Harsh judge!

For now, Jesus would have sinned against himself and committed the worst sin against his person if he had made himself the subject of a parable and taught his disciples the idea that unworthy thoughts could arise in his soul. Jesus could not even create the parable if he did not consider himself capable of such thoughts as those presented as tempting in the parable, for only such a subject can become the person of a parable in which the presented complications are natural and self-understood. For example, in the parable of the sower, it is natural that he sows and the seed falls here and there. But what makes this entire explanation impossible is the fact that no one can make themselves the subject of a parable. Only fictitious characters may serve as the subject of a parable because only they can serve its purpose. These individual characters, a sower, a king, a merchant, give the parable the appearance of reporting an actual event, but an appearance that always dissolves at the end of the parable when it is seen that these individual characters are only representatives of their kind and are already fictitious in their behavior to portray the relations of a higher world. Making a historical person or even the subject presenting the parable would make this transition to the general and to a world above the empirical more difficult or even impossible if they were made the subject of the parable.

226

Therefore, even Schleiermacher’s explanation cannot do justice to the dogmatic interest, what can we expect from those who make the temptation an event that occurred in the soul of Jesus?

 

3.  The temptation as an inner event.

As an inner event, the temptation remains, for the apologist, essentially the same as it is presented in the biblical account; it is brought about by Satan and consists of the three attacks that the evangelists report. Only to the extent that the theologian departs from the view of the sacred writers does he no longer assume that the devil appeared externally visible to forcibly take Jesus from the wilderness to the top of the temple and that mountain.

“The most appropriate,” says Olshausen *), “is undoubtedly to locate the incident as a purely spiritual, inner event, into the inner world of the spirit. The temptation consisted of the ψυχη Jesus being exposed to the full influence of the kingdom of darkness.” Hoffmann informs us more precisely about the true course of events **). “In the temptation, the inner vision was raised to the outer, not as if what was only subjectively present had now become objective; rather, a real fact, but a fact of the spirit world, was now seen.” “A psychic seeing really transported Jesus, who remained in the wilderness, to the top of the temple and the high mountain.” “The devil did not act physically, but as a spirit.”

What agony! If we free ourselves from the biblical account and reason, if we do not want to tolerate this senseless torture – do we deserve the apologetic thunder? Well, if that is the case, then let us be thundered and lightning-struck, if only to show that the senselessness is as enormous as it is purposeless.

*) I, 183, 184

**) ibid. p. 327.

227

First, let us free the account from the terrible torture under which it has been groaning and moaning for so long, until the apologist finally silenced it. The Evangelists know nothing of a spiritual seeing, of Jesus wandering while remaining in the wilderness. Why does Luke not mention the angels waiting on Jesus and bringing him food after the third temptation on the pinnacle of the temple? Because he deemed it inappropriate and unnecessary if Jesus were in the holy city. Why does Matthew include this conclusion that was present in the original account of Mark? Because he has altered the sequence of temptations and placed Jesus in a situation – away from human society – during the third diabolical attack, where the attendance of angels could indeed have been useful. It cannot, therefore, be denied that both Evangelists allow Jesus to be truly and outwardly transported by the miraculous power of the devil *) to the pinnacle of the temple and the high mountain.

Once the account has regained its right and free speech, reason will also be reinstated in its rights, and its business will be just as easy to carry out since it is only a matter of drawing attention to the contradictions in the apologetic argument. We need only restore language to its privilege that words are not just sounds but also signify thoughts. If we read those arguments, it would indeed seem that words signify everything except the thought that everyone has associated with them until now. But with a jolt, the apologist will awaken and be shocked to realize what he has spoken or written in his sleep.

*) As Bengel says: “mirabilis potestas tentatori concessa”. Bengel also acknowledges that the devil appeared to the Lord in an externally visible manner, so he leaves the report unharmed in this respect, even if he dares the wonderful guess: “videtur tentato sub schemate γραμματιως, scribae, apparuisse; quia sγεγραπται, scriptum est, ei ter opponitur.”

228

“The absolute purity of Jesus, says Olshausen *), in no way allows for the derivation of an impure thought from him.” But if Olshausen also says that the temptation consisted in the fact that Jesus’ soul was exposed to the influence of the realm of darkness, then is not this exposure already the most real possibility of temptation, or a deficiency that cannot be restrained by any force in the guise of indeterminacy, but is driven by its inner dialectic towards specificity and revealed positively in thoughts that recognize it as a deficiency? What need is there for the devil when Jesus’ soul was capable of exposure, from which the tempting thoughts alone could arise? Finally, when Olshausen says, “the temptation of Jesus took place in the depths of his inner life **),” then in this depth of the innermost, the temptation is drawn so far in – but should we really write down words whose tautology is the most absurd thing in the world? – so far into the depth of the innermost that it has become an inner determination of the spirit and the question is only whether it should be established or overcome as this determination.

Hoffmann justifies the possibility of Jesus’ temptation somewhat coarser by asking: “with the high swelling of self-feeling, after the outstanding assurance was given to him in the baptism that he was the Son of God, was it not possible that a frivolous confidence in the already received certainty of victory would have taken hold of him, through which he would have been distracted from waking and praying ***) ?” We are far from making Jesus a character who was ever capable of frivolity in relation to his historical mission, but to the good apologist who rides so high on his words, we may point out that frivolity already contains temptation within it and that it takes only the smallest and most remote opportunity, not of temptation but of instant downfall. If frivolity is not yet the fall itself, then the slightest and most remote thing is enough to drag it into the abyss.

*) l, 183.

**) I, 192.

***) p. 313. 311.

229

Hoffmann also informs us about how the temptation occurred in detail. He says *) : “The first thought for Jesus when he was hungry had to be (!) that he only needed to exploit his power over nature for the sake of his earthly needs. These thoughts, in which there was nothing evil in themselves, inexplicably became a demand and thus a temptation arose.” In the compendiums of psychology, one may find this machine called human, with its drawers labeled thought, will, etc. In life and reality, however, one does not know this mummy; in reality, the thought itself is what determines, in itself the will, as it translates into the postulate through its own motion.

Now we understand what it means when the apologist declares so emphatically that “a purely internal creation of the stimulus to sin (in Jesus) was beyond the limits of possibility **) :” it means nothing, they are words written for the sake of a dogmatic assumption, but are immediately forgotten when the theologian speaks of the matter itself, when he speaks of temptation. Does not Hoffmann himself say: “since Jesus was a real human being, it goes without saying that after the lasting elevation (after the baptism), a state of emotional weakness ensued, as it always does with strong swells of feeling. Already in this lay temptation in itself.” Enough! The theologian need not say more to acknowledge that the possibility of sin lay in Jesus. At least this much the theologian must say if he wishes to speak about how Jesus could be tempted at all. He has said enough: if there was already temptation in those oscillations of the inner spiritual life in themselves, then the devil is too late, for these same inner oscillations of the spirit drive the in-itself already towards real temptation soon enough.

*) p. 321.

**) Ibid. p. 320.

230

The other view, which is possible on this standpoint of apologetics, considers the temptation as a series of “facts of Jesus’ inner life,” but does not dare to determine anything more precise about “to what extent and in what way Satan actually collaborated here” to lead Jesus astray. Even less does it believe it has the right to do so, since the temptation story is “only a fragmentary symbolic representation of those facts of his inner life” *).

*) Neander, p. 101.

So this representation should not be a parable, since it contains “historical truth,” even down to the point that Jesus actually withdrew into solitude and fasted when he fell into those struggles that are symbolically depicted in the temptation story. But how should the disciples, how should the Church, if this representation was calculated for their “practical need,” separate the symbolic element from the historical one? Wouldn’t Jesus have caused the greatest misunderstandings and errors through this representation if he spoke as if he were telling a real event from his life and gave no hint at which point he transitioned to the symbolic representation? If it is a bare empirical fact that he went into the wilderness, fasted, and finally hungered, how can one suddenly recognize that the first tempting thought “presented to him” was not presented by the bodily appearing Devil, that he was not led up to the pinnacle of the temple as really as he had really gone into the wilderness before? Who can make this separation in form at all? Who else but the unbelieving apologist who, despite all his insistence on the existence of the Devil, still does not dare to accept a real, bodily appearance of the Devil openly and decisively? Yes, only the half-believing apologist understands this separation, he alone knows that when the Devil leaves the scene, at that moment the symbolic element begins. The disciples of Jesus did not understand this trick yet; when they heard the Lord talk about an appearance of Satan, they were sure that it had really happened just as their Master spoke.

231

And how incredible does the first temptation become without the belief that Satan tempted Jesus, by a hunger that could have been satisfied by the first root available!

Neander’s explanation still has the same apologetic interest that we have already recognized in his inconsistency as its basis. The temptations, he says *), presented themselves to the Lord “in the form of a vision”. “But,” he immediately adds, “we cannot assume that in him there were such temptations that could have stimulated any germ of self-interest within him, which could have been incited by an external stimulus.” That is a lot! No, it is too much, for a person to think anything under these words, or we would have to see more than a ghost in Jesus. Even “to what extent” the devil collaborated in this, Neander wants to leave undecided, and now we are to believe that visions that formed in Jesus without devilish stimuli, formed in him without having any “point of connection”? Where do they come from? How could they even exist for a moment in Jesus? Where is even the appearance of a struggle, if they did not stand in him as serious visions, contrary to his own being? Neander wants to name the point of connection: “only the sensual weakness, which can exist without self-interest, was common to Jesus and human nature, and from this side a struggle could strike him.” Again, the apologetic half-measure, which can only hold out for a moment through a long-lost psychology and immediately collapses in its weakness when its category is properly carried out. If sensual weakness is to be the point at which a temptation could “connect” with Jesus, then it must be a mental determination – i.e., we must not remain at the earlier rationalistic view, which derived evil from sensuality and from the influences of the latter on the mind. However, sensuality, when it comes to evil and temptation, is not only to be understood mentally, but the determination of the spirit itself, which as such is the impulse of movement in which it develops its power, reigns for a moment and is then overcome by the universality of the spirit. However, it cannot be overcome (or the overcoming does not deserve this name) if it is not actually experienced in the critical moment as the inner, serious determination of the spirit.

*) Neander, p. 85.

233

4.  The Temptation as an Inner Struggle.

But can Jesus’ dialogue with Satan be interpreted as an inner struggle within the Lord’s soul? Would those three temptations still retain the meaning that could be significant for Jesus if they were seen in the form in which they are reported as historical events? Without hesitation! Only now do they gain the meaning that they would lack if they were to be seen as historical events in the form in which they are reported.

The temptation in the first temptation is neither just the impulse to satisfy sensual needs, nor is the way of satisfying hunger only of interest in relation to sensual needs; rather, this relationship to needs recedes into the background at the moment of temptation, and the point is solely and purely the relationship of the spirit to nature. The temptation lies in the ambiguous power of the spirit to recognize and want everything, in the power whose delusion can lead it to no longer recognize nature as such, but to transform it against its determination and to turn it into a food for the spirit in a malevolent desire. This is “that spiritually intensified sensual pleasure which, driven by spiritual hunger, desires the sensual not for its own sake, but precisely as nourishment for the spirit.”

Spiritual lust is directed against the relationships that are already of a spiritual nature in the second temptation. “Throw yourself down,” that is the tempting voice here, “throw yourself into all dangers, you can dare everything, for no relationship is valid for you and no collision is so difficult that it could harm you. The abyss into which ordinary spirits are shattered when they wantonly venture into it and do not want to go through the laborious mediations by which it ceases to be an abyss, this abyss holds no danger for the high-standing spirit. In the face of the first temptation, the apt response is that the spirit must not create its own nourishment arbitrarily, but must only accept it as given. Equally striking is the answer to the second temptation: the spirit must not create collisions wantonly, i.e., only to prove its superior power in them.

234

In the first two temptations, evil appears veiled: it still hesitates with the catchword and the seductive appearance that is inherent in the idea of the power of the spirit and can become the most tempting incitement to sin. The progress to the third temptation lies in the fact that evil emerges in its true form and seeks to seduce by showing the abundance of power and glory it commands.

Indeed, such a temptation to the “sin of genius” could not be spared to the Lord. The higher spirit is always exposed to deeper temptations, as thoughts arise in him that are unknown or at least do not approach a lower spirit with this cutting danger. The temptations to which Jesus was exposed had to be the widest-ranging, most daring, and encompass the entire interest of the spirit, its relationship to nature, existing relationships, and the impulse of the spirit towards world domination.

But no time was more suitable or natural for these tempting thoughts to emerge than the time after the baptism, when Jesus had decided on his messianic mission. Was the consciousness of his mission of such infinite scope decided in him at the same moment as the consciousness of the way, even the possibility, of carrying out his mission? Whoever receives the certainty of a mission of such immense scope for the first time must and should feel himself raised to such an extraordinary height in the same moment, where the considerations for all reasonable relationships to which not only the lower spirit but also the idea must submit themselves no longer appear necessary.

235

However, it should not be assumed that the temptations followed one another rapidly and only took a short time. Rather, each temptation must be preceded by an indefinite agitation of the soul, in which the tempting thought gradually announces itself as a premonition of a possibility and presents itself to the soul in changing forms until it solidifies in the sharpness of its entire danger. It is therefore more than likely that what our Gospels present as a fact completed in a short time was actually a series of inner struggles and took a longer period of time, which is necessary to assume between the baptism of Jesus and his public appearance.

If Jesus really experienced struggles of this kind, there was no reason for him not to speak of them to his disciples. It is always pleasant and one likes to do it with trusted ones whom one loves, to speak with them about inner experiences and to share with them the struggles and mental mediations by which one has come to the decisiveness of a certain standpoint. One believes that by opening up the most hidden aspects of one’s own mind, one gives the best testimony of trust and affection to those who are trusted; on the other hand, one feels driven by an irresistible force to make such disclosures because only by speaking of these transitions does one fully confront their struggles and reveal that they have indeed ceased to be struggles, and that they have become something foreign that is now discarded and done away with. Thus, Jesus may have spoken of the struggles of his temptations – perhaps more than once – but in this case, it was necessary for him to condense what had spread out over a longer period of time into a coherent form and present it as a fact, for which no form was more suitable than the symbolic.

236

So far, we have followed Weisse’s view *). However, not to the extent that he believes Jesus “should have explained this parable with the intention of providing his disciples with a historical or psychological insight into his states of mind or the course of his moral education. It was also not the character of that time to give such insights.” But if Jesus had become like us in being tempted and had taken the thought of temptation seriously, we do not see why the Lord should not have been driven by the general human feeling that does not rest until the secrets of the soul are uncovered. Indeed, it would be quite appropriate in this case for Jesus to have led the way with the example of boldness and self-assurance, which is unharmed in confessing internal struggles and mediations and which only became possible in his community. After all, according to Weisse’s view, Jesus appears at the beginning as a real human when he is tempted. Why should he suddenly stop being human and not fully experience the nature of humanity? He cannot, because he is not a human being, not a real self-consciousness that experiences the dialectic of the opposition as its own nature, and as we have already seen, he remains, even according to Weisse, the ghost of apologetics. A temptation in which the tempting thoughts remain even “relatively” external is no longer a temptation, a struggle in which the possibility of being different has not even become the “mere internal actuality of the will” is not a struggle, because there is no enemy to be fought inside self-consciousness.

*) II, 18-26

If Weisse’s view falls back on the apologetic circle from this side, it cannot escape the same fate if it describes the temptation story as a parable that Jesus himself told. Weisse suspects that “when telling this parable, Jesus did not immerse himself in the first person; rather, the subject of the parable formed the typical personality of the ‘Son of Man.’ What was told about this personality then had a meaning that, by extending the content drawn from deep moral experience to the universality of the idea, rises just as far above the individuality and contingency of the psychological fact as such as it does above the abstract universality of the merely parabolic.” However, the impossible will never be made possible. The temptation story cannot be a parable that Jesus himself told. Even the Son of Man is not a personality that would be “typical” in the sense that attributes and actions attributed to it could be grasped by Jesus and the disciples with consciousness as an expression of an idea that could be separated and distinguished from this personality. Rather, whatever the Son of Man does, suffers, and experiences, no matter how general it may be, no matter how much it may be the determination of the idea, it will always be the determination, the doing or suffering, that belongs individually to this personality for the consciousness of Jesus and the disciples.

237

All apologetic arguments are now exhausted, and the only gain to be had from such a significant expenditure of effort, from all these temptations and struggles of human thought, is the unshakable result that the biblical account of the temptation neither narrates a fact from the life of Jesus, nor can it be a symbolic representation that Jesus gave of the struggles within himself. The evangelists, to be sure, want to report a fact from the life of Jesus; but on the one hand, it remains impossible to grasp these reports historically, as they demand, especially since we have seen how they gradually came into being. On the other hand – and this is the final decisive proof – it is only the convention of artistic representation to arrange the life of a hero so that the temptations converge in the one moment before the public appearance and form the decisive struggle that the rest of life follows in the one chosen direction; at most, at the end of life, there may be one more struggle that looks similar to a temptation for this representation. In real life, however, temptations arise in their true significance and danger only when the self-consciousness has already begun the struggle with the hostile powers, comes into direct contact with them, and either gets to know them in their seductive appearance or feels tempted to overcome them in a way that disregards human and moral laws.

238

It is only a matter of how the view that formed the account came to be.

 

5.  The Origin of the Temptation Story.

According to Strauss, it arose and was “put together from Old Testament prototypes.” “For, if the most devout of the Hebrews of antiquity, and even the people of Israel themselves, were tempted by God in the earlier view and by the devil in the later one, what was more natural than the idea that Satan would dare to attack the Messiah, the head of all the righteous and the representative and champion of the people of God, more than anyone else *) ?”

However, as has already been noted, and we need only repeat it because it is completely accurate: “the mere idea of the possibility, or even the equally abstract idea of the necessity of such a course of events, would only be called an idea. We would only find that type molded into a real myth if either an incident arose from Jesus’ inner life *) which allowed no other expression than a symbolic one for the thought process of that time, or if a spiritual element of the general world-historical conditions of Christianity were to be depicted, with an expression corresponding to it **) .”

*) L. J. I, 479. 481.

*) Of course, we do not accept this first case, which Weisse had to posit according to the positive nature of his view. If the community were to produce a view, it would necessarily be interested in doing so.

**) Weisse, II, 14, in agreement with Neander, L. J. Ch. p. 93.

239

That’s right! Only internal movements and experiences of the community could have aroused the interest required for the development of such a significant perspective and could have given it general significance at all. It goes without saying that if the community was to represent its experiences and internal struggles as a struggle of the Savior, they had to be struggles that it had to face as a community, in communion with its principle and only because of its principle with itself and the world. They were struggles in which the self-consciousness of the principle, as it lived in the community, was itself drawn in.

The puzzle is solved. Although Neander says – allow us to transcribe the long sentence – “the mythical interpretation contradicts the content of this narrative, for we do not recognize in it the shining through of a certain circle of ideas that characterizes the environment in which Christianity first developed, as we would expect if it were the spirit of this environment that had invented such a myth, but rather we find in it the spirit of wisdom and prudence, which is in conflict with the dominant ideas and spiritual trends of this time.” Now, precisely this contradiction with its struggles and the victory of the spirit, the triumph of the principle and its self-consciousness, is objectified in this perspective as the struggle and victory of the person in whose form the community could only envision its principle.

240

Even Weisse cannot divert us from the only path that leads to an explanation of the problem, when he asserts that there is no moment in the Temptation Story that can be recognized as part of the “general world-historical relations” of the community. He says: “In the Temptation Story, it is so exclusively the ethical, belonging to the personality as such, to the will and actions of the individual, that has determined its form and individual character, that in every interpretation that seeks to expand or touch on something more distant, this characteristic peculiarity is completely lost and blurred.” However, the personal is also in this narrative nothing more than the only possible form available to the community when it completes the perception of its interests, experiences, and the self-consciousness of its principle. The personality of religious perception is always also of general significance, namely the substance of the community, and that in the Temptation Story, the ethical forms the climax, comes solely from the fact that in it the ethical power of the community or its principle is viewed in collision with the world conditions.

The Temptation Story portrays the subordination and incorporation of the community into the reason of nature and history. The struggle fought in this matter is the one that the idea of the abstract universality, power, and transcendence of the principle had to lead with the empirical world until victory was won, the reason of the world conditions recognized, and the idea of immediately intervening from the universality of the idea to destroy the opposition abandoned.

A principle of such wide universality as the Christian one, which drew the whole life of the spirit out of previous relations and concentrated it in a faith that was already the inversion of all world relations, if it saw in the life and suffering of the Crucified the revelation of absolute truth – such a principle could not help but have been revolutionized to the innermost core of its ideas, desires, and passions without violent struggles and upheavals, could not have come into contact with reality and history at all, and finally balanced itself. The absolute world of faith was an absolutely inner one, it was for the perception a beyond and, as far as it had previously appeared in empirical appearance, in the sufferings of the Redeemer, it appeared as a contradiction with itself, with its meaning of being the absolute, and with the real world – how could the perception of the Absolute have felt calmly, coolly, and phlegmatically satisfied in these contradictions? Impossible! Those contradictions are in themselves the driving force behind their movement and triggering, or they are already their triggering themselves. If absolute truth appears in lowliness – does the high still apply? If the world of faith is the inner one – does the existing, real world still have validity before it? Just as little as history and the laws of its development can still find recognition if the only principle that applies to perception is a transcendent and so general, so comprehensive one that the laborious mediations of the real historical spirit disappear as null and unnecessary before it!

241

If we want to know whether the Christian principle really developed as the idea of this upheaval of all reasonable laws, we certainly do not have to look far. The belief in miracles nullified the laws of nature, so that nature no longer remained as such and was only taken as a testimony of the spirit on the detour when it revealed itself and the harmony of its law, but only as this testimony and as a confirmation of the spirit, it was considered when it was robbed of its naturalness and determinacy by force and turned into a game of the spirit. We can see how little the existing conditions of history were valued, how the self-consciousness of the new principle trembled with impatience to see them shattered and how a deadly collision arose between the omnipotence of the principle and the historical conditions in the Book of Revelation. The fact that people finally indulged in the thought that the new principle would soon subject the glory of the world to itself and give its followers the plunder for enjoyment is taught to us by the early development of chiliasm.

242

Do we need more evidence to convince ourselves that all the struggles and collisions that the temptation story portrays occupied the community to the fullest extent and were very serious and impactful for it? The sobriety and inner security of the principle carried the victory, a victory that the temptation story portrays after the experiences of the community, because they concern the principle itself, were transformed into an event in the life of Jesus. The moment had to come when the community, in danger of plunging into the abyss into which its feverish excitement threatened to throw it, became frightened, regained its composure, and at least allowed the existing, nature, historical circumstances, and the power of the world to remain to the extent that it resigned itself to the sudden overthrow of them and, in faith in the divine omnipotence, which would carry out and decide the fight at the right time, calmed down *).

*) When apologists (such as Neander, p. 105) say that the temptation story is “not a real but true story” in the “form” in which it is transmitted in the Gospels, this is only a flight into an indeterminacy, in which the question of reality is to be cut off. The advantage of the criticism, which traces the account back to its birthplace, in the self-awareness of the community, is that it can also designate and understand the temptation story as a real story. It cannot cut off the question of true reality; it poses and answers that question.

The Old Testament models, the temptations to which the pious were subjected, the passage through the desert during which the people also struggled with temptations, Moses’ forty-day fast, the angel’s visit who brought food to Elijah – all this did not create the biblical account but only served to give a more precise form to a view that had developed independently within the community. The formative self-awareness reached for those models because it seemed natural to it that, according to the unanimous law of history, the experiences of the Messiah had to have the same form in which similar struggles had always taken place; finally, it also reached for these models because it instinctively sensed in them the same thought with which it was occupied in its own representation.

243

Mark made the first attempt and gathered the simple elements of the narrative. Jesus is tempted for forty days in the wilderness and stays among the animals during this time. As for the latter mention, we may rightfully assume from the outset that no detail is insignificant in such a brief account. If one says that the animals are the natural environment of someone who dwells in the wilderness, one must remember that the decoration of a scene in a freely composed work of art always has an inner relation to the mood, movement, and main purpose of the scene, that it belongs as an attribute to the acting person and reflects its interior. In short, the animals that surround Jesus during the temptation are the symbol of the “passions and desires” *) that seek to intrude into him.

Luke, who developed the elements that Mark provided into specific forms, no longer needs this environment of animals, since the individual attacks of the devil have brought the passions and desires to the fore and transformed them into thoughts. With the same artistic skill, Luke also worked out the meaning that lies in the symbol of the wilderness and the fast to the specific temptations – of course, we add, by means of the struggles of the community providing him with the material. What is fasting as a symbol other than withdrawing from the ordinary entanglement with the nourishing spiritual substance, so that it no longer, as if it understood itself so naturally, and without any special effort of the will, is in unity with the spirit, but is separated as a foreign object, as an object of reflection and free appropriation by the ego, which appears as the empty, which must again unite with its substance through a struggle of will and the effort of a new decision? The true and only suitable place for this struggle of deprivation and the now mediated appropriation is the wilderness because here only is the struggle, the deprivation, and the double possibility of decision serious and urgent. In the solitude, the spirit is separated from the power, enjoyment, and glory of the world, but all the more in tension against the satisfaction that is denied to it, and now the question has become immense: whether it should forcefully absorb the substance within itself to immediately eliminate its deprivations, satisfy itself, and appropriate the world with all its glory, or should it be content with the inner possession of its infinite principle and trust in its silent and gradual working power.

244

The community has fought through the desert of the world, struggled with diabolical temptations, and in the history that Mark and Luke wrote and that Matthew artistically completed, made a vow to trust only in the inner strength of their principle. We will not answer the obvious question of whether they have always kept this vow in every historical collision among their members, as we will be condemned just for thinking about raising it.

——————————————————

 


§ 13. The Baptism of Jesus

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International License.

by Neil Godfrey

Critique of the Gospel History of the Synoptics

by Bruno Bauer

Volume 1

—o0o—

182

§ 13.

The Baptism of Jesus.


1. The Time.

“In those days,” says Mark (C. 1,6.), namely in those days when the Baptist was working in the manner described, Jesus of Nazareth came and was baptized. However, the context has not left the time when Jesus came to the Jordan so indefinite. As we noticed in the speech attributed by Mark to the Baptist, it reveals the later view that the effectiveness of John’s work was compressed into the shortest possible time. So here too, the evangelist sees the matter in the same way, even though he has not yet brought reflective seriousness into the account, that Jesus in any case, when he came to be baptized, arrived at the moment when the time of the Baptist was already measured. The baptism of the Messiah, which was considered the turning point and the final determination of the Baptist’s effectiveness, needed only just to have passed so that John could step down from the scene.

To this end of the Baptist’s effectiveness, Luke rushes so impatiently that he immediately adds the remark to his report of John’s preaching that Herod had imprisoned him. The baptism of Jesus, which is now mentioned retrospectively (Luk. 3, 21. 22.), is thus pushed even more to the end of John’s public activity, for the arrangement of the report can only appear so indifferent if both the imprisonment of the Baptist and the baptism of Jesus were not separated by a longer period. But this arrangement of the report would bring with it an inconvenience: the evangelist had to take up the earlier material again to indicate the situation and time in which Jesus underwent baptism; he does so, but thereby introduces into his account a feature that Mark does not know and which was excluded by the original plan of the report. The account of the original evangelist has only Jesus in view: he comes and is baptized and, as he comes out of the water, sees the wonderful appearance of the descending Spirit upon him. Here, Jesus is not only the central point, or rather the only point, to which the wonderful event refers, but he and the Baptist alone are on the stage when this miracle occurs. But Luke must go back to the past to tell the miracle, he must say when it happened – when Jesus was baptized and praying *) – but when was Jesus baptized? Now, “when all the people were baptized.” Suddenly, the people are on the stage as a chorus, drawn into the mystery of the miracle, as the heavens opened and the Spirit descended upon Jesus – the consequence of the clumsy arrangement of the report.

*)   Ἰησοῦ βαπτισθέντος καὶ προσευχομένου — Only he also has the stereotyped note that Jesus was praying at this moment.

183

Matthew returns to the original type, as far as he had left it in its originality. He had already brought in that indefinite definiteness that is generally characteristic of his pragmatism, when he portrays the preaching of the Baptist – this general message – as an expression that was incidentally brought about by a single occasion. “Then,” he says (rare), when the Baptist appeared, the people flocked to him, along with a multitude of Pharisees and Sadducees. “Then,” he continues (Matt. 3:13), Jesus came to be baptized – that is, at the time when the people flocked to the Baptist immediately after his appearance. However, we would do the evangelist a disservice if we were to simply hold onto his words in their specificity and not reflect on that secret power that also makes them indefinite. The evangelist certainly traces that statement, which describes the entire historical position of the Baptist, back to a single, incidental cause, but we cannot simply deny that he involuntarily felt how comprehensive, far-reaching, and universal that statement was; its content must involuntarily expand for him and also take up a greater space in relation to time. Therefore, if he adds Jesus’ arrival at the Jordan to the occasion that prompted this statement with the formula “then,” for his feeling, at least enough time has elapsed that he cannot believe that the two events happened one after the other. On the other hand, the formula should be specific again, and the author could not even use it if he did not have the view that the Baptist’s career was only a short one and events followed one another quickly. So, if we see the pragmatism of the Synoptics so clearly emerging, if the same formula is so specific and so indefinite at the same time – will we still hesitate to confess that the evangelists do not inform us about the time when Jesus was baptized?

184

2. The Refusal of the Baptist.

Among the Synoptics, it is only Matthew – the latest one – who reports that the Baptist recognized Jesus as the Messiah at the moment he came to be baptized. John did not want to baptize the Lord; rather, he needed to be baptized by Him (Matt. 3:14). The fact that Mark and Luke know nothing about such a refusal of the Baptist – which is the actual difficulty – does not concern the apologist, as at least Mark – the supposed epitomizer – cannot raise any scruples against him, and Luke even seems to come to his aid when he reports that the families of Jesus and the Baptist were related to each other. Doesn’t this mean that John at least knew “the earlier life of Jesus” *) and therefore found it strange that the lesser one should baptize the Messiah? The fourth evangelist, on the other hand, puts the theologian in a difficult position, since according to his account, the Baptist explicitly testifies that he had not known Jesus before the baptism. The apologist is also forced to argue that both men must have been familiar with each other.

*) Neander, p. 67

185

Where should we start unwinding a tangle that is as complicated as hardly any other? Which of the threads, which are intertwined in a colorful mess, should we grasp first? If we try with one, immediately the other, which is wound over it, hinders us. And we certainly cannot tear any of them? Patience and caution will help us.

First Luke! Let’s go to the second and fourth evangelists! These three threads seem to be wound up in the same order at first. When Luke tells the story of Jesus’ baptism, he knows nothing about the fact that the Baptist knew Jesus and refused to baptize him. And yet, the same Luke is called upon by the apologist to testify for Matthew? Yes, his backstory! says the apologist. The Baptist already knew the Messiah in the womb, the mothers of both knew each other and visited each other, they spoke to each other about the extraordinary destiny of their children – so should they have forgotten that they belonged together according to divine providence? Shouldn’t they have had fellowship as young men, or at least should John have heard of the “earlier life of Jesus” – Neander probably means the childhood story? We will see! – namely, although we have an absolute right to do so, we will not yet remind ourselves that this childhood story belongs only to the ideal view; we will meet the apologist on his own ground, that of the letter, as far as we still share it with him, that is, have not yet investigated it.

We can still leave out innocent, unpretentious Mark, who is hardly there for the apologist, but who will appear to his horror – to the downfall of the apologetic building. But the theologian will surely acknowledge the fourth evangelist. How can we think that! Everything, everything must be sacrificed to theological fear. “I did not know him,” this word of the Baptist is no longer so firm that it should not mean the opposite.

186

We ask for patience once again, as the theologian will lead us far from the goal, and we must travel a long way back to reach the truth, but the path that has such a goal in sight will not be boring, will it? Boring only for theology, which with one exercise of power turns no into yes and is only diligent and verbose in repeating the same phrase in a thousand books!

“I did not know him” now means: in comparison with my later consciousness of Jesus, “everything earlier appeared to me as ignorance.” *) About the negligent fourth evangelist, that he did not even hint that the Baptist only meant his earlier ignorance as relative! About the clumsiness of making the Baptist speak as if he wanted to be understood as an absolute ignorance! Did the fourth evangelist then wait for another scripture to be written or possibly written, from which his readers could conclude how the Baptist meant that ignorance? No, says Neander, the appeal to the different perspectives of the presentation comes again – “it was particularly important for the evangelist John to assert the weight of the divine testimony” by which the Baptist had learned to recognize the Lord as the Messiah. As is well known, the Baptist says in the fourth gospel that the sign at the baptism of Jesus was given to him and had already been promised to him by God earlier so that he would recognize the Messiah in the individual over whom it would be seen at the baptism. But if the Baptist had really “heard about those wonderful circumstances at the birth of Jesus” and “expected” him to be the Messiah, he would not have needed the vision. He was already faithful in the womb and had paid homage to the Messiah, and now, after being given the opportunity to see the Messiah himself for years and hear about the wonder of his birth, should he have changed his nature so much and needed a new sign? He would have deserved punishment, not a new miracle.

*) Neander, p. 68

187

Or if for any reason he had recognized the messianic nature of Jesus, the vision was just as unnecessary, as his recognition had to be confirmed by the subsequent historical events.

Yes, answers Hoffmann, *) as the Baptist had already known Jesus as the Messiah before the baptism, but “he was no more informed about the true nature of the Messiah and about the deeper meaning of the messianic name ‘Son of God’ than his contemporaries before that event (at the baptism).” We are astonished – not only that a miracle should suddenly transform theoretical insight and enrich it with an entirely new meaning, but even more so by the erudition of the apologist, which surpasses our understanding of the matter. He must have used sources that we have not yet been able to discover. The fourth Evangelist, at least, knows nothing about the fact that the “event” at the baptism of Jesus expanded the theoretical understanding of the Baptist in this way.

*) loc. cit. p. 287.

On the contrary! According to his account, the Baptist already possessed the deepest theory before Jesus came to him, which was already firm and certain to him; only the specific person who was the Messiah was unknown to him, and he was only shown this through the sign promised by God. After the baptism, he says: “I saw and testified that ‘this’ is the Son of God,” meaning that this sign made me aware that in this person, I had to see the reality of the idea that was already firm to me.

188

It will have to remain forever that, according to the fourth Gospel, the Baptist did not even have a suspicion that Jesus was the Messiah before the miracle of the baptism, but rather he absolutely did not know.

Let’s go back to Luke! He also knows nothing of the Baptist even suspecting, let alone recognizing, Jesus as the Messiah when he came to be baptized. But his backstory – wouldn’t it necessarily presuppose that the Baptist recognized the man whom he had already worshiped in the womb? Would it not have been punishable if he had denied the homage to the man that he had already offered as an embryo? He had to know him, he had to have known him since his youth, he had to have attached himself to him and served him from childhood on, or woe to him if he had only “suspected” that he might be the Messiah! The tremendous miracles of his childhood would have been wasted for him and his family. Earlier, his ignorance, of which we hear in the fourth Gospel, was excused by the fact that the long journey to the mountains prevented the acquaintance of the two boys and youths. Although, critics replied, for Mary this journey was not an obstacle when she went to visit her relative Elizabeth. We answer: Luke has completely forgotten this journey and everything that led to it when he came to the Gospel of Mark, which led him in completely different directions. The backstory, this new creation, lies forgotten behind him when he reads the account of the baptism of Jesus in Mark’s Gospel and takes it up unchanged in his work, namely that no prior acquaintance between the Baptist and Jesus is assumed.

So far, the matter would be set straight. With regard to the claim that the Baptist did not know Jesus was the Messiah before the baptism, three witnesses testify in favor of Matthew. But before we examine or even accept their testimony, we must separate one of the three witnesses – we ask for patience once again. The fourth Gospel cannot testify in the same way as Mark and Luke because it deviates from them in a circumstance in which they agree with Matthew.

189

Mark (C. 1, 10) states it as clearly as only humans can speak, that Jesus, as he emerged from the water, saw the wonderful apparition; Matthew expressly agrees with him *) and as for Luke, we have already seen that he only allows the wonderful apparition to happen at the moment of Jesus’ baptism, in an indefinite representation. However, at the end of the account, he still makes it clear that, in his view, the apparition refers to Jesus, since like Mark, he has the heavenly voice speak in the form of a direct address: “you are my beloved Son”.

*) “Strauss (I, 436.) also suggests that in Matthew it is most natural to refer ειδε and ανεωχθησαν αυτω to Jesus, who had just been the subject; but since it immediately states that he saw the divine Spirit coming upon him, not upon himself (in Mark, the επ’ αυτον, which does not fit into his construction, is explained as dependent on Matthew), it appears that the one who saw was not the same as the one upon whom he saw the Spirit descending, and one is led to refer ειδε and ανεωχθησαν αυτω to the more remote subject, the Baptist, who is also the most natural witness to the appearance since the heavenly voice speaks of Jesus in the third person.”

However,

      1. We do not see why the ‘επ αυτον should not fit into Mark’s construction. He saw the spirit “come upon him,” and the historian can just as well say “upon him” as “upon himself.” “Upon himself” (‘εφ’ αυτων) he will say when, as a reporter, he at the same time reproduces the active relationship, the perception of Jesus as such, thus including in his account the reflection with which Jesus himself perceived the direction of the appearance on his person. “Upon him,” says the historian when he looks at the matter from a distance, i.e. does not consider the matter from Jesus’ standpoint, but expresses the relationship of the appearance to Jesus himself. “Upon himself” reflects the internal reflection between Jesus and the appearance; “upon him” is the reflection of the writer who brings both together.
      2. Matthew borrowed the formula ‘αυτον’ from Mark, and even if we were to forget this relationship for a moment, it remains the case that according to his account, Jesus is the one who saw the appearance.
      3. The reason why the heavenly voice in Matthew’s account speaks in the third person (ουτος εστιν ο υιος μου) is that in Mark, although Matthew knows the direct address “ου ει ο μου,” he recalls the key phrases “ο αγαπητος, εν ω εθδοκησα” and sees that they come from a prophecy in Isaiah 42:1 or elsewhere in the Second Book of Isaiah where the words already indicate the Messiah. In short, he sees that they have already been spoken in Isaiah 42:1 about the Messiah in the third person. Mark weaves the Old Testament citations into the plastic depiction of the story, but Matthew lets them appear as quotes even where Mark has incorporated them into the internal structure of the narrative. So he does here too. He reads that Isaiah 42:1 speaks of the Messiah in the third person and only to restore this form of speech and thus make it clear to himself and others that the voice that had already pointed to the Messiah in the Second Book of Isaiah was now heard, he transforms the direct address into a call that points to the Messiah. In all other respects, however, he must keep the words, so he cannot give a full translation like in Chapter 11, 18, because here he is bound to the type of the narrative in Mark’s text. Nothing but this prosaic reflection on the text of the Old Testament has led Matthew to make his modification, and he has not thought in the slightest that the voice, because it speaks of Jesus in the third person, should be heard or perceived by anyone other than Jesus himself. By the way, Matthew does not notice that the heavenly voice, i.e. Mark, also took words from Ps. 2, 7, since his attention was focused on the words αγαπητος and ευδοκησα, because they seemed to him the most characteristic ones, and he remained with them after he had once found the locus classicus of the Ο.Τ..
      4. When Hoffmann (p. 305) says that it cannot succeed in making “the heavenly voice arise from Isa. 42:1, even though the words are similar there,” he can now see, not that Matthew has lent these words to the heavenly voice – for this merit belongs to Mark – but that Matthew himself knew very well where these words originally came from. “It is precisely because Matthew considers the Isaianic utterance fulfilled in Jesus at another place, 12:18, that this origin cannot be accepted,” Hoffmann further believes. So, because Matthew considers this saying once (12:19-20) as a prophecy about Jesus’ modesty, could he not relate it to the Messiah from another perspective? This reasoning would be invalid in itself if we were not talking about a gospel where we encounter so many duplicates. This time, however, the duality is explained to us just as we will usually find it later: namely, from Matthew’s dependence on the scripture of another. Mark has given him the words of the heavenly voice, and after he had once brought the prophecy that underlies them in the sense prescribed by his predecessor, he could very easily apply them as a pointer to another aspect of the messianic work that he later also found reflected in it. He did so in 12:17.

191

The fourth Gospel, on the other hand, emphasizes very clearly that the miraculous appearance at the baptism of Jesus was already predetermined and only intended for the Baptist. In our criticism of his account, we have shown how his view of the baptism of John became fundamentally different from that of the Synoptics, but at the same time, we also discovered how he had to come to this reversal of the matter. We can now say outright why he gave the Baptist this relationship to the baptism miracle. Only in his Gospel does Jesus appeal to the testimony of the Baptist and continues to use it against his opponents. Mark knows nothing of such an appeal by Jesus to the testimony of his forerunner, and Luke and Matthew know no more than he does. Even when they, more often than their predecessor, have the Lord referring to the Baptist, their view is always only that Jesus referred to the appearance and work of his forerunner as the prophecy and precondition of his own work. This view, which had become dominant in the community, was only pushed by the apologetic direction of the fourth evangelist to that painful precision, where it has become the belief that Jesus had appealed to a specific testimony concerning himself and could really do so. Therefore, the Baptist had to become the consummate theorist and Christologist, and finally his testimony had to be divinely authenticated, so that it would not appear merely as a subjective theory, and it receives this highest confirmation when God himself shows the Baptist the person of whom he must bear witness. This is how it came about that the miraculous appearance was intended for the Baptist.

192

Τhe Synoptics are now left alone to resolve their disagreement with each other without any outside interference. Now we can properly appreciate the impartiality of Mark and Luke – whose background we can almost forget as much as they themselves do – they do not have the interested testimony of the Baptist, that he did not know Jesus as the Messiah before his baptism, because they also know nothing afterwards that he testified so definitively about Jesus. Their focus is only on Jesus: the Lord comes to the baptism, receives it, and according to the express remark of Mark, sees the wonderful appearance of the Spirit descending upon him; therefore, their account has the same interest, the same content, as that of Matthew, and the only difference is that he attributes to the Baptist the knowledge of Jesus’ messiahship and lets him act accordingly.

So how did the Baptist come to this insight? Or do we need to clarify again that he had this insight? It is almost necessary when we see how de Wette still wriggles apologetically and says that in the words of the Baptist, “there is no indication that he recognized Jesus directly as the Messiah *).” But he could not have greeted Jesus more specifically as the Messiah than when he says that he himself needs to be baptized by him; for who alone has a stronger baptism, who else but the one who comes with the baptism of the Spirit? Jesus also completely accepts this recognition: “Let it be so now,” he says, meaning that later the Baptist can do everything that he believes he owes to him as the Messiah.

*) 1, 1, 33

193

The Baptist therefore recognized Jesus as the Messiah when he came to him for baptism, but how he came to this insight is impossible to say. Neander calls out to us: “Let us recall the appearance of Christ, who with the expression of holy devotion and heavenly calm was praying before John” – but it is unnecessary to write down the rest, that is, that in the soul of the Baptist all memories of Jesus’ previous life were awakened. Neander does not want to tell us how the Baptist recognized Jesus as the Messiah, he assumes that both men were already acquainted with each other, and that the Baptist even expected Jesus to appear as the Messiah. We want to know how the Baptist could greet a man he had never known before as the Messiah. Perhaps we could still use a part of Neander’s reasoning: was it perhaps the “expression of holy devotion and heavenly calm” with which Jesus was praying before him that so touched the Baptist that he recognized the Messiah in this man? How would that be possible, since the Baptist greeted Jesus as the Messiah at the same moment he approached him, already before Jesus could stop and prepare himself devoutly for the baptism?

Ah! Welcome, apologist of a better time, which has not yet so much tangled up the holy text and still occasionally gave honor to the letter! Your words are balm for the wounds that modern faith has inflicted on us in the text. Ah! How we breathe freely again and are glad to be out of these windings and turnings of the newer apologetic hollow path, where we had to press and duck and get wounded everywhere. “John did not yet know,” says Bengel, *) “that this was Christ. However, in the first moment he sees Jesus, he is seized by the sympathy that already attracted him in the womb and concludes from his gracious appearance that this must be the Messiah.” Well done, at least that is the right distance at which both men stood when John recognized who the approaching baptizer was; but how the Baptist came to this realization remains a mystery to us, as we cannot understand how he could see, at first sight, that this person, unknown to him until then, no matter how gracious his appearance may have been, was the Expected One.

*) Nondum scierat Johannes, hunc esse Christum. Interea, ut primum Jesnu videt, ex sympathia illa, qua in utero commotus fuerat et ex aspectu gratiosissimo judicat, hunc baptismi candidatum esse Christum. 

194

The mystery may be solved for us when we hear how Jesus removes John’s doubts and his refusal to baptize him, the Messiah.


3. The abstract necessity of Jesus’ baptism.

“Allow it now,” Jesus answered, “for thus it is fitting for us to fulfill all righteousness, namely for me to fulfill it, and for you not to hinder me.”

The earlier dogmatic view was already embarrassed by the fact that Jesus underwent a baptism that was connected with the recognition of sinfulness, with a confession of sin, and that demanded faith in the future from the baptized. Although Jesus had answered all objections in advance when he explained why he had to undergo baptism, the apologist still cannot be satisfied with the answer, as it simply repeats the question and conceals the difficulty in a general category without solving it. The question still remains the same: why did Jesus have to fulfill all righteousness to such an extent that he underwent a baptism that could not have been intended for him, since he had no sins to confess and could not confess faith in the future without giving the appearance that he was not sure whether he himself was the Messiah.

195

Also come forth, you apologetic armies! Bengel has exhausted everything you could bring forth as reasons, brought it to a general expression, and drawn the consequence with commendable naivety. The necessity and appropriateness, he says, have an extraordinary wide range in the divine decrees and works *); i.e., nothing specific can be thought of under this necessity, it extends so far that it cannot be encompassed and traced back to rational laws – in short, it is in itself pure arbitrariness. As such, it can overturn all laws and turn the highest into the lowest. – Bengel himself says: “according to the definite conception of righteousness, it would necessarily seem that John should be baptized by Jesus, according to the general scope of righteousness, the matter is reversed” **). But if there was no specific reason why Jesus had to be baptized, if there was no internal, rational connection between his personality and John’s baptism, then his baptism was an empty formality that had neither sense nor reason for him. Bengel has also drawn this consequence ***).

*) Decentia in divinis consiliis et operibus admiranda latissime patet.

**) Pro particulari justitiae intuitu Johannes videretur baptizandus a Jesu: pro universo justitiae ambitu conversa res est.

***) Non sibi baptizatus est Christus.

All apologetic explanations of this point come back to the formula “not for his sake” that Jesus had himself baptized for. Even Strauss has been drawn into the web of apologetics when he welcomes the information from Justinus, “according to which it was the Jewish expectation that the Messiah would be anointed by Elijah, who preceded him, and thus be inaugurated among his people,” and then claims, “Jesus could regard John’s baptism as this anointing and thus submit to it as the Messiah himself” *). In this case, if it had really been Jesus’ way to take Jewish expectations so seriously and to allow himself to be bound by them, he would have had to at least state that he was being baptized in a completely different sense than the believers who saw in this baptism an indication of the coming one and an act of repentance. He would have had to say categorically that the baptism, in the infinite significance that it had for others, had nothing to do with him. However, we have shown in the criticism of the fourth gospel what an unfortunate circumstance it is for that Jewish expectation, which Justinus speaks of, that it was not known to any Jew at the time of Jesus **). And then we have resolved the contradiction that would have existed if Jesus, with the full consciousness of his messianic destiny, had undergone a baptism that pointed to the coming one, in such a way that we have shown that John’s baptism was not placed in this narrow relationship with messianic expectation in any way.

*) L. J. I , 434, 435.

**) p. 13, 17.

196

It would remain only the stumbling block that Jesus, the sinless one, went to a baptism that called for repentance, thus intended for sinners. Will the apologist perhaps eliminate this stumbling block? Oh, he can do anything!

“To repent,” says Hoffmann, ***) the Johannine baptism called all those who had abandoned the law, to a mere ceremonial declaration that he would keep the law, the only one who had done no evil.” But even this declaration of intention would be only an empty formality if it did not have as its presupposition the most serious possibility of evil, a possibility which the apologist denies in this serious sense. And to whom did Jesus declare his intention to keep the law? God? Who sees into the heart? Himself? Did he not know his sinlessness? To humans? Never! From one whom no one can accuse of sin, no one should demand that he declare his mere intention to keep the law, especially on an occasion that was as inappropriate as possible. For either the appearance would then fall on Jesus that he also needed repentance, or a significant act would have had to be reduced to an empty formality for the sake of such an audacious and untimely demand.

***) L. J. p. 301.

197

“As Hoffmann continues, ‘the concept of divine law (δικαιοσυνη) also includes the fulfillment of what God demanded.’ As if that were not precisely the difficulty, how an action could be demanded of Jesus that was not appropriate for him.

If the apologist – Hoffmann does not do so – really attempts to incorporate this demand into the concept of divine law, he arrives at that thoughtless expansion of divine law at which nothing more can be thought and which we have already sufficiently seen in Bengel.

Furthermore, ‘when the feeling of messiahship had developed into a clear consciousness, the demand to do nothing other than the will of his Father, and not to emerge from the stillness before being called, had to touch his holy heart. He received this call at his baptism. In this respect, it is Jesus’ consecration to his office.’ Well then! Jesus would have forgotten this demand soon enough. If he went to the baptism, not knowing yet that it would become his consecration to his office, then he had emerged before the divine call. He would have acted very prematurely, because according to the consistent report of the Synoptics, the miracle that makes his baptism his consecration to his office and allows him to hear the divine call, ‘happened in an unforeseen way for Jesus.'” *)

*) Weisse, ev. Gesch. I, 275.

198

“It required, the apologist continues his a priori construction *), a confirmation of his internal awareness of being the Messiah through a fact.” So the baptism is still not the purpose for which Jesus came to John, but it is only a mechanical opportunity for the miracle that should make Jesus certain of his cause, and he himself was mechanically drawn to it without an internal purpose or drive, without an internal relationship to it.

The apologist constructs even more boldly: “The view (of the baptism miracle) could rightly become Jesus’ alone, it needed a witness whose testimony served to strengthen Jesus himself.” So Jesus belonged to those weak characters who are not sure of themselves and their true destiny until someone else confirms their conviction, and on the other hand, the Baptist was drawn into the matter as a means, resembling those “confidants” who are only there in some plays to help the hero in weak moments.

Now let us hear the apologist say **) : “the spirit present and active in Jesus from birth could not guarantee the completion of the work of redemption on its own,” so the blasphemy is complete and we still do not know any better than before how Jesus could go to the baptism without the feeling of sinfulness, since he did not know beforehand that it would become important and significant for him in a completely different way than for the sinners.

In its final purity, the apologetic category under which the baptism of Jesus should be secured against all dangerous consequences is that of “consecration” ***). But how would it be possible for the apologist to carry out even a single category purely in the midst of the contradictions in the Gospel accounts! We must first free his presentation from its confusion and bring it back to simple expression. “The certain thing, despite all the differences in the accounts, is the underlying fact that John was moved by a revelation he received during the baptism to inaugurate Jesus as the Messiah.” *) It may – happening for the last time in this matter – we want to be thrown back to the fourth evangelist: but if, according to his account, the baptism itself was only the occasion and the reason for that sign that taught the Baptist to recognize Jesus as the Messiah, how can the same sign already or – with such contradictions, all words are equal – only move him to baptize Jesus and inaugurate him as the Messiah? Baptism itself is the inauguration, and how can it be conditioned by a miracle that only happened during its course or – as the Synoptics specify, who alone give more precise information about it – after the baptism?

*) Hoffmann, op. cit., p. 305.

**) Ibid., p. 303.

***) Neander, op. cit., p. 63.

*) Neander, op. cit., P. 69.

199

Let us now give the category of consecration its pure simplicity, and the difficulty that apologetics seeks to avoid stands before us in all its horror. For what is consecrated has previously been involved with the profane and is only lifted out of its context, thus was previously tainted with impurity.

And did Jesus know when he went to the Baptist that his baptism would be his “consecration” for messianic work? According to the gospel account, he did not know. So, if he did not go to the baptism with the same need as everyone else, we also do not know what necessity drove him to do it.

At least the apologists did not tell us. But let us look again at all their reasoning, their “it had to be, it was necessary, it was fitting,” etc.: did they really solve the riddle for us? Isn’t their embarrassment lesson enough? What more do we want? The same stumbling block that the modern apologist finds in the fact that Jesus is said to have gone to the baptism in the same way as everyone else, was felt very soon by the community when their view of the Lord took on a form that had to collide with the news that Jesus had undergone baptism, and with the same categories: “it was fitting, it was necessary,” which we still read in apologetic writings today, they tried to eliminate the offense. The latest of the synoptic writers was given the opportunity to give voice to this puzzlement, and he put it in the mouth of the only person who was given in the narrative. Now John must feel puzzled that Jesus should come to him for baptism, and in order for him to find an offense in it, he must suddenly recognize Jesus as the Messiah. Nevertheless – as Matthew reads in Mark’s scripture – it must come to baptism, so Jesus must necessarily remove that offense, and he now gives the divine decree as the reason why he must submit himself to this messianic glory, that is, a reason that is completely vague and gives the appearance that Jesus underwent baptism only formally because it was appropriate for him to fulfill all righteousness. Of course, we must add that Matthew gave this reason the best tone because he kept it in an indeterminacy that still sounds most determined: it was left to the pragmatism of the later apologists to formulate those more specific reflections that we have come to know in their adventurous and partly frightening character.

200

4.  The inner purpose of the baptism of Jesus.

Now that the reflective standpoint of the fourth evangelist and Matthew no longer hinders us, we can dare to re-establish the baptism in that inner relationship to the person of Jesus, which the original evangelist placed it in when he allowed the Lord to go to the Baptist like all others. “There is no historical reason that could lead us to assume in Jesus a different motive for the desire for baptism than in all other baptized persons.” The sinlessness of Jesus cannot cause us any concern either, since it is in no way to be thought that he was completely alien to any personal feeling and awareness of sin. It must be unequivocally asserted that the Lord never allowed the possibility of sin in him to actually become sin. However, in order to truly be a savior, and even if he were only capable of pitying the misery of the human spirit, he had to experience the burden of sinfulness as his personal affliction. In general, the greater a spirit is, the deeper he experiences in himself the general contradiction that moves humanity: thus, whoever stands the highest and carries the greatest power of purity within himself must also experience that contradiction and sense of sinfulness in the deepest recesses of his being. And it was precisely this feeling of contradiction and sinfulness that drove Jesus to the baptism of John.

201

In this development was also included the messianic self-consciousness of Jesus and was carried forward to that critical point where gradual development achieves its result in a single stroke. If Christ goes to the baptism of John with the feeling of sinfulness, this is a sign that his messianic self-consciousness was still in gradual development, but at the same time, it is proof that his self-consciousness was in greater movement, struggling fiercely and pushing towards the result, the final completion – the baptism was the blow that would bring maturity. If the same motive led Jesus to it as all others, yet “the ceremony, in the moment of its actual occurrence and after that moment, became something different for him than for those neophytes.” Spirits of various kinds can subject themselves to religious ceremonies, and all may be touched by the same idea of the action; but the way, the intensity with which they are affected by the idea, will be different in each of them. The higher-standing spirit will be seized more powerfully, and the higher it stands, the deeper the idea will exclude itself in it. Thus it was in the moment of the baptism that the inner opposition, which is the deepest in the world, and which, after a thousand years of struggle, was first summarized in a symbolic form in the baptism of John, decided and dissolved into the consciousness of absolute victory in the self-consciousness of Jesus. This certainty of victory completed Jesus’ consciousness of his messianic destiny.

202

The wondrous appearance of the descending Spirit – that is certain – referred only to Jesus and could only refer to him, since it was only the objectification of what was happening in his soul, for the inner spiritual perception. *)

Very nice! if not for new doubts that arise and which must also be drawn into the contradiction with reason and the biblical account.

*) Essentially the view of Weisse, ev. Gesch. l, 278.

 

5.  Doubts about the historical credibility of the biblical account.

Another interpretation, other than the one that sees the motive that drove Jesus to baptism in his personal sense of sinfulness, cannot stand before the court of reason and morality. Any other interpretation that reduces Jesus’ baptism to a mere formality would lead to the accusation that Jesus played an unethical game with an act as serious as John’s baptism. This is the harm that the consequences of apologetics have prevented the last-mentioned interpretation from advancing any further, even though it is still apologetic in the sense that, for the sake of a particular interest, it suddenly stops its progress in both the substance itself and the account.

It does not want to allow “under any condition a concept of Jesus’ sinlessness that would exclude an inner struggle of the soul of such a kind in which the evil is present as a living spiritual potency” **), but if it asserts that this potency does not even need to “become an actuality of the will that does not enter into external action and conduct” – then what is Jesus other than still the ghost of apologetics! A possibility that cannot even experience the irresistible dialectic that leads it to reality, even as the reality that is in itself, is not worth being called a possibility. A struggle “in which victory is decided from the outset” is no longer a struggle for the one who is already so much a victor in the beginning that the contrast “cannot find a place in his soul,” but a game that does not touch him internally.

**) Weisse, I, 280.

203

This interpretation must still, like apologetics, find a stumbling block in the fact that Jesus went to be baptized – for how could he have done so if the feeling of sinfulness in him was not the most serious and real? – and seeks to remove this stumbling block by giving the baptism of John as wide an indeterminacy as possible. “The moment of sin-consciousness and the need for liberation from the consciousness of sin does not need to be thought of as a dogmatically established formula of the John baptism,” says Weisse. What do we need to know about whether or what formula John used or had his followers recite at his baptism, if it is so certain that his baptism was seen as an act of repentance! The action may not have been completely silent, but even if, as is very likely, it did not require a confession of individual sins, was it therefore less a confession of sinfulness in general? Let us not torture ourselves with words that cannot be thought of anything: Jesus, at least, when he went to the baptism of repentance, will not have encapsulated the acknowledgment of the motive that prompted him to do so with these apologist’s excuses.

Even the report of the wonderful appearance of the Spirit cannot yet fully acknowledge this view. Weisse must assert that what Mark “reports, he wants to be regarded at first (!) as nothing other than a subjective process in the soul of the divine baptizer.” But if he goes so far as to say that “this narrative, in its original form – with Mark – may be a literal account of an expression that Jesus himself may have made about what was going on in him at the moment of his baptism by John,” *) we hold him to his word. Can Mark clearly indicate that he wants the process to be considered an external appearance when he says, “Jesus saw” or even when he says, “a voice came from heaven” – φωνη εγενετο εκ του ουρανων  -? It came from heaven, which Jesus saw open. What torture! The same torture of human language, reason, and biblical account that must finally emerge when one takes the words of the account more seriously and now, as Hoffmann says **), “the process is to be understood as a spiritual seeing, as an inner perception of a really happening event.” If it was a real event, how can it be limited to inner perception alone, since its elements – the opening of heaven, the descent of the Spirit in an external symbol, and the heavenly voice – all belong to externality, and thus it must have presented itself to the external means of perception. Luke has correctly explained the report of his predecessor when he says (Luke 3:22) that the Holy Spirit descended “in bodily form” like a dove upon Jesus – well, if the substrate of this symbolic appearance was a tangible one, then we do not know what stronger expression the theologian demands to be moved to confess that the evangelists want to speak of an outwardly perceivable appearance.

*) Weisse, l, 473. 474.

**) Ibid., p. 304.

204

The apologist himself is responsible if we now take doubt seriously. Why did he show us the dangerous point at which the report possesses the seed of its dissolution? Why did he already dissolve the report so far that we can no longer see an external perception in it? Are we to blame that the dissolution is now complete and the worm of doubt continues to eat away? Once it is established that the evangelists transformed an inner vision into the perception of an external appearance, the same power that supposedly caused this transformation could have also produced the whole thing from the beginning. But the fact that the Holy Spirit could appear in the form of a dove is so impossible that the entire report of the miraculous appearance falls apart if this main component no longer exists. Or would one assume that for Jesus, the “inner spiritual perception” was what was happening in his soul, which objectified into a vision, and that the Holy Spirit appeared to him in the form of a dove? Then the apologist would have to claim that Jesus had seen the Holy Spirit in a symbol which only the rabbis knew, and which they inherited from the Oriental symbolism that considered the dove as the image of the living natural power. We don’t even know if the dove had already been elevated to the symbol of the Holy Spirit during the time of Jesus, because the Jewish writings in which we find this comparison are of later origin. So Jesus would have had to make this combination of pagan symbolism with Jewish language, which attributed to the Spirit of God a brooding hovering over the life-giving seeds of the earthly (Genesis 1:2), himself. But at the moment of baptism, where he had to think about completely different things, how could such an extensive combination have been possible for him? No, such things can only become possible for a community and a writer later on when it is necessary to shape a general view that gradually becomes established, and to bring about certainty through this shaping. For in a religious community, it only becomes certainty when a general assumption is developed into the form of a particular fact.

205

No one in the community knew when or how the Lord had come to the conviction of his calling, or how he had even come to this certainty of his destiny. But as gradually, alongside the belief in the sacrificial death and resurrection of the Redeemer, interest in his life story emerged, the rounding out of the historical view demanded that the beginning of salvation be demonstrated, i.e. the moment when the Lord emerged from obscurity and embarked on his mission. But where was this starting point? No one knew, or rather everyone: was it not, according to the law clearly read in the Old Testament, the moment when Jesus, like the prophets, was called by the divine voice and became certain of his destiny, the moment when, like the prophets, the Spirit of God came upon him *) ? Did he not have to be called, initiated and strengthened for his task in the same way as the divine messengers in the time of the Old Testament through a vision? It was understood that in this vision Jesus had to hear the voice that in the prophecies of the Old Testament (Psalm 2:7, Isaiah 42:1) had already proclaimed him as the Son of God and the object of divine favor. Finally, if the Holy Spirit was to descend on Jesus in a vision, if it was to become visible to him or rather to the perception of the community that the Spirit had descended on him, then he had to assume a visible form, so that all doubts were quelled in advance. If the form and shape could not have been more fitting for the Spirit, as long as it only came down from heaven to earth, than that of a bird, then which bird was uncertain and left to the writer who first developed this view in detail. The writer, whose combination passed into the scriptures of Luke and Matthew and, as we see from the fourth gospel, finally into the belief of the community, could start from a Jewish comparison, or he could start from the pagan view that the dove was a sacred bird. We do not dare to determine which one, as so much randomness plays a role in such combinations; we also lose nothing if we do not come to a decisive certainty in this question: enough, the dove became a symbol for the appearance of the Holy Spirit.

*) There was no need to reflect on a single messianic passage in the Old Testament (e.g. Isaiah 11:2, where the Spirit of the Lord rests upon the Messiah), as this particular view is formed in the Old Testament itself according to the general view that the Spirit of the Lord comes upon the prophets and divine messengers at their calling.

207

We have no interest in doubting the account of Jesus’ baptism, as we cannot find any offense in it if Jesus, who as the Son of Man belonged to humanity and did not remain indifferent to its struggles and difficulties, went to be baptized. The apologist would feel relieved of a burdensome weight if he could get rid of that report, as according to his assumptions, it must be inexplicable how Jesus could undergo such a ceremony. We honor truth, humanity, and Jesus himself by giving him back the sense of sinfulness, which apologetics have taken away from him, and not as an lifeless semblance: a stone, a ghost can be without this feeling, which is precisely the deepest in the highest spirits, but a person who has given a new form to world history through the power of his inner being – not.

So we certainly do not have a dogmatic interest when we doubt a note that should actually be welcome to us because it shows us Jesus as a human among humans. It is something stronger than dogmatic interest that moves us to push the doubt so far that we finally ask seriously whether it is really true that Jesus was baptized by John.

“The fact of this baptism,” says Weisse *), “is one of the least space-giving facts of evangelical history to historical skepticism.” Why? “The same thing is reported unanimously in all the Gospels.” But this argument, which belongs to the old apologetics, has now lost all its power, since this unanimity has lost its halo. Luke and Matthew copied the report from the work of Mark, and if the late fourth evangelist did not have any of his predecessors in view, the fact was so universally recognized at his time, the form in which the Holy Spirit appeared had become so well known, that the main thing could be given to him from the general belief of the community. This fact, Weisse continues, “was universally regarded in apostolic history – (which is that?) – as the moment from which the evangelical proclamation of the deeds of the Lord had to begin.” We openly admit our ignorance: we do not know a single one of these testimonies. Not a single one! Perhaps Weisse means the testimonies of the Acts of the Apostles, in which case we say again: we do not know a single one, because a writer who has excluded the report and the associated view from the scripture of Mark, who is thus already accustomed to this type, will not deny it in his later work. So if Peter, for example, says in Acts 1:22 that the Lord began his activity from John’s baptism, he must speak like this because the author of the third Gospel lets him speak. We do not know a single one.

*) “evangelische Geschichte” by Heinrich August Eduard Weisse, volume 1, page 273.

208

“A dogmatic interest that might have tempted to invent this event cannot easily be found,” Weisse continues, “rather, the dogmatic concepts that soon found their place in the Christian Church may seem to pose a difficulty in explaining this event.” This is well said and cautious! It is right of Weisse not to say that those dogmatic concepts could have made it difficult to “invent” that event. For at the time when Mark wrote, these concepts had not yet been developed to the extent, or at least not yet so widely accepted and integrated into the general understanding, that one would have taken offense if Jesus appeared as one who was subjected to the law. Later, however – that is something else – one could no longer reconcile with this view, as Matthew and the fourth evangelist demonstrate sufficiently: but their offense, as well as the fact that they still report on the baptism of Jesus, proves nothing for or against the historical foundation of a view that they found and could no longer avoid.

209

But we may certainly consider it as evidence against the historical character of the Gospel account, as well as the most significant proof of its late origin, that Paul in his letters never alludes to Jesus being baptized by John. We attach less importance to the fact that Jesus himself never mentioned this event, which marked the beginning of his public ministry. We can simply acknowledge this as an immediate tact of the evangelists, who were prevented from using this as a means of confirming the Lord’s calling. At least, this tact guided the Synoptics, and the fourth Evangelist did not need this proof, as he had given the Lord much stronger ones.

The contemptuous treatment that is usually given to the argument from silence does not deserve it, at least not in the present case, since we do not find any evidence where we should necessarily find it – in the Pauline letters. But let us leave aside the despised conclusion – although it is not as contemptible as Weisse suggests when he speaks of “repeated testimonies” – we can trace the matter back to its origin. John was regarded as the forerunner of the Lord, his work as a precondition of the gospel, and the general view of history of the community had arranged the relationship between the herald and the Messiah in such a way that the latter appeared when the former left the scene. Now, at the moment when the Lord is called, the forerunner is still in his place, so both must meet on the scene at this moment. If Jesus is to be called, what could be a more appropriate occasion than to undergo John’s baptism? “How external!” one will cry. So be it! The gospel has been mediated through John’s baptism; to reveal this inner connection in history itself, but hidden from the eyes, the religious view must bring both personally together. Therefore, if the Baptist testified of Jesus, then the latter must go to him and submit to his baptism. But it is anything but a historical law that the greater or later one must go through the previous historical mediations; rather, we may describe it as the irony of history and acknowledge in it precisely the proof of its extraordinary speed and productivity that it usually brings its greatest heroes from the very edge of the scene and suddenly lets them emerge here without having to lead them through the earlier interests that were at work there. Later on, from the power of their self-awareness, the later ones can and will recognize and appreciate as their forerunners the powers that prevailed on the scene of their activity. Thus, Jesus recognized in John his Elias and in the baptism of repentance the divine appointment (Mark 11:29); but they do not need to have personally attended the school that the time before them had to go through. The ideal coincidence of the earlier and the later in the memory and recognition of the latter is not enough for the religious consciousness of the community, and it must finally view the inner connection between the appearance of the Baptist and Jesus and the idea that the work of salvation is prepared by John’s baptism in the image that we first find in the Gospel of Mark. We still find this category of external connection in apologetic books today *) ; it belongs to religious reflection in general, but since it is not a law of history, we can never be sure whether it was this that happened by chance this time, and the founder of the community himself personally went through the historical transition point that would lead to his work. If we look at how this category is essentially intertwined with religious consciousness, and if we have to decide whether it is more likely that it happened by chance or whether the pragmatism of religious historical perspective arranged it so that Jesus was consecrated and prepared for his work through John’s baptism, then we unhesitatingly decide in favor of the infinitely overwhelming probability that this arrangement in history belongs to later religious reflection **).

*) Neander, for example, is limited to this category when he wants to make it understandable why Jesus had to be baptized by John. He says (p. 63), Jesus had to “await the external (!) consecration” for his public activity from the one “who was to emerge as the final appearance of Old Testament prophecy in order to form the preparatory transition point for the immediate entry of the Messianic time itself.”

**) Neander (p. 62) is still fighting against the assumption of earlier criticism “that Jesus himself was first one of John’s disciples” – a fight that has now become unnecessary. But even in this fight, the apologist could not prevail, for if he cannot adduce a better historical testimony against the criticism than the statement of Peter (Acts 1:22) that the Lord had worked from the baptism of John onwards, his case would be lost. The third evangelist speaks in the person of Peter, or Peter must speak according to the view that had become dominant in the community. According to this later view, the course of John had only achieved its highest significance and its final purpose when Jesus was baptized, so that the Baptist no longer needed to remain on the historical stage when the Messiah was consecrated by him. It is only this later view that has reduced the historical intervals so much that the Baptist only needed to appear, bear witness to the future and baptize him, who had come at that moment, in order to be able to leave the stage immediately afterwards. (How Acts 13:23 is to be understood will be explained later.)

212

This also settles the previous dispute between criticism and apologetics as to whether a personality who is already the Son of God by birth needed such an enormous miracle to stimulate their self-awareness. When Mark wrote and had the Holy Spirit descend on Jesus at his baptism, there was no theory yet that could make this explanation of how Jesus was initiated and equipped with heavenly powers unnecessary or offensive. At that time, baptism seemed to be the most appropriate occasion on which the messianic self-awareness in the Lord was awakened by the call from heaven and the power of the Holy Spirit was imparted to him. However, afterwards, when Jesus had become the God-revealed, one had to feel the contradiction that would arise from the fact that the Holy Spirit had descended on the Lord only at his baptism. Luke – according to his habit – still leaves both sides of the contradiction side by side, but Matthew, the reflective pragmatist, brings them together and tries to eliminate the offense as far as possible. Finally, the fourth evangelist, for whom Jesus is the incarnate Logos, had to make the greatest effort to eliminate the contradiction, and he actually did his utmost. He does not even say outright that Jesus was baptized, but only hints at the fact after a long detour, after he has made John’s water baptism a mere means by which he was able to find the Messiah, and the wonderful appearance at Jesus’ baptism had to be intended for John alone, so that he would be sure that “he” (John) was the one in whom the Holy Spirit dwelled (John 1:33).

———————————————————-

 


2023-04-13

§ 12. The effectiveness of the Baptist

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International License.

by Neil Godfrey

Critique of the Gospel History of the Synoptics

by Bruno Bauer

Volume 1

—o0o—

142

Second section.

The preparations for Jesus’ public appearance.

§ 12.

The effectiveness of the Baptist.


1. The locality.

In those days, as Matthew has already told us, when Jesus lived in Nazareth, John the Baptist appeared and called his people to repentance, for the kingdom of heaven had come. The evangelist also tells us where the Baptist preached repentance. In the wilderness of Judea (Matthew 3:2)*).

*) κηρύσσων ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ τῆς Ἰουδαίας [=3:1]

But how could the following statement, that the crowd of repentant people “went out” to the Baptist and were baptized by him in the Jordan (Mark 3:5-6), be reconciled with this location? The wilderness of Judea is located on the western side of the Dead Sea, but it does not extend far enough above Jerusalem to reach the banks of the Jordan. These two statements are therefore in direct contradiction. And the contradiction remains. Matthew does not conceive of the situation at all as if the Baptist had left the wilderness and gone to the banks of the Jordan; he does not even hint at a change of location. Rather, where the Baptist called for repentance, there the crowd went out to him to confess their sins and be baptized. So, at the very moment when he imagined the Baptist in the wilderness of Judea — and it can only be in the wilderness that the Baptist’s food consisted of locusts and wild honey (Mark 3:4) — at that very moment, he imagines him on the banks of the Jordan. In short, he quickly forgets his first statement.

143

He does not even remember it later when he says that Jesus was led by the Spirit into the wilderness after his baptism (Mark 4:1*). In fact, Jesus is already in the wilderness when he goes out to the Baptist with the others, for the Baptist preaches in the wilderness. But he has long forgotten this location, or even the specific location of the wilderness of Judea, when he relocates the scene to the Jordan. And now it was possible for him to send Jesus from the baptismal site to the wilderness*).

*) Bengel’s explanation, that the evangelist means to “partly transfer” the scene in Mark 4:1 to the location of Mark 3:1, is unnecessary and gives the evangelist a specificity that is foreign to his conception.

The crux of the contradiction lies in the point where the incompatible elements, the wilderness of Judea and the banks of the Jordan, are brought together. The Gospel of Mark, from which Matthew took the basis of the contradiction, teaches us how Matthew arrived at this combination. Mark also reports that John baptized in the wilderness and preached the baptism of repentance; Jesus came with the crowd of others who were baptized in the Jordan, and after he was baptized, he was driven by the Spirit into the wilderness (Mark 1:4-12). So here too is the contradiction that Jesus is led from the wilderness into the wilderness, but the harshness of naming a specific wilderness that does not touch the Jordan as the first location is not present. Mark only says that all of Judea and the people of Jerusalem went out to the Baptist; but that was enough for the reflective Matthew to bring about a total confusion in his account by concluding that it was the wilderness of Judea where the Baptist was located.

144

Luke also reflected when he used Mark’s account, but his reflection was not directed at a single detail, but rather at the heart of the contradiction, and he attempted to resolve it, or rather to avoid it. He wants to explain how the threefold occurrence – the Baptist’s stay in the wilderness, his activity on the banks of the Jordan, and the fact that Jesus withdrew to the wilderness after his baptism – can be reconciled. So he says (Luke 3:1), that in the wilderness, where the Baptist had stayed until “then” (Luke 1:80), the call of the Lord came to him; as a result, he went “into all the country around the Jordan” (Luke 3:3) and preached *) the baptism of repentance. The crowds flocked to him here, seeking baptism, and Jesus also came here. Now it is clear how Jesus was led by the Spirit into the wilderness only after he had returned from the Jordan (Luke 4:1).

*) much like Mark κηρυσσων βαπτισμα μετανοιας εις αφεσιν αμαρτιων

How beautiful it all fits together! The apologist goes even further and claims that Luke also harmonizes perfectly with Matthew; he is so incredibly audacious that he asserts **) that Luke rightly names the “wilderness of Judea” that Matthew speaks of, that terrain around the Jordan (η περιχωρος του Ιορδανου), from which it is well known to anyone who picks up a biblical commentary that it can never be, especially if it is called (πασα η περιχωρος του ιορδανου), the wilderness of Judea.

**) Olshausen, bibl. Comm. I, 160

Moving on! Luke has overlooked a contradiction: according to his account, Jesus no longer goes out into the wilderness, but rather meets the Baptist on the banks of the Jordan after he had left the wilderness. However, he has fallen into an even more dangerous contradiction, one that concerns the entire evangelical pragmatism and shows that he was not originally free in his presentation, but rather dependent on a foreign type that he could only partially modify, but for which he had to create complete confusion. What drives him so forcefully to place the Baptist in the wilderness, to the extent that he says he lived in the wilderness until the day of his appearance? It must have been more than just the note from Mark that the Baptist preached the baptism of repentance in the wilderness; it must have been a widespread view that he could not easily free himself from, as opposed to the impression of that note. We still find this view in his Gospel, but in such a contradictory context that it is clear he must have taken it from another scripture, from which he significantly deviated in the same moment. After reporting that John was moved by the divine call to leave the wilderness and go to the banks of the Jordan, Luke adds (Luke 3:4), “as it is written in the book of the prophet Isaiah: ‘A voice of one calling in the wilderness, prepare the way for the Lord!'” The prophecy is supposed to be fulfilled in the Baptist, in his preaching – but is it not also supposed to be fulfilled in the location of his activity? Should not the harmony of the prophecy and its fulfillment be recognized precisely in the fact that the herald raises his voice in the wilderness? That’s right! Even Luke cannot deny this original form of the view when he has Jesus ask about the Baptist in conversation (Luke 7:24), “What did you go out into the wilderness to see?” Thus, that prophetic saying is in the wrong place in his account, according to which the Baptist does not preach in the wilderness. He has rather taken it out of a context where the Baptist really preaches in the wilderness, as the prophet has written, i.e., from Mark’s Gospel*).

*) Neander (p. 52) praises Luke’s account because he “distinguishes the various moments in the appearance of John.” This praise did not last long. The other two synoptics do not leave unpunished the demotion they receive.

146

The contradiction in the last scripture is now explained. Mark lets the Baptist preach in the desert and also in the Jordan, he lets Jesus go into the desert after his baptism, although he is already there when he comes to the Baptist, because he follows an ideal view and is completely absorbed by it, not noticing the contradiction of the individual details in his account. He sees in that verse of Isaiah a prophecy about the Baptist, so he must appear and preach in the desert, even if it contradicts the note that he baptized in the Jordan and Jesus had to be led away from here to get to the desert. Here, the contradiction and confusion are unabashedly sought from the ideal view, while both Luke and Matthew have increased it through improvement attempts and closer determinations, ripped out of their initial innocence and become a mistake of petty pragmatism.

In the prophetic book and in the context from which the saying of the preacher in the wilderness is taken (Is. 40, 3.), the deliverance from Babylon and with it the completion of the theocracy is proclaimed to the people. Under the leadership of Jehovah, the people return through the desert to their homeland. The prophet presents this idea in the form of hearing a voice that rings into the people’s misfortune and orders that the way through the desert be leveled. Before the thought of the completion of the community and the arrival of the Lord, the evangelist loses the connection of the verse to the liberation from the Babylonian captivity, which according to the original meaning of the verse is one and the same with that completion. He sees in the verse the prophecy of Jesus’ arrival, and who can the voice that levels the ways of the Lord be other than the Baptist? According to the original text, “in the wilderness the way of the Lord” is to be prepared; according to the deviating division and translation of the Seventy, the voice of a preacher in the wilderness calls out that one should prepare the way of the Lord: how easy was it to seek in this version of the saying an even more specific relationship to the Baptist and his historical appearance?

147

It was not a historical note, which would have provided information about the location of John’s activity – otherwise, how would the contradiction, which we already find in Mark’s writing, have arisen – that led people to see a prophecy of John in that prophetic passage. Rather, it was this passage, not because of a meager and otherwise insignificant note, but in conjunction with the idea that linked it to John. In the preacher of the desert, people saw John because he appeared before the Lord in a barren and infertile time, and had to work on wild, uncultivated land without being able to tap into the source of life. He appeared in a spiritual desert and was not yet in possession of creative life force: this view of John was already present in the community when the evangelist discovered the resonance between it and the prophetic passage. This resonance immediately became such an external congruence that the desert of John’s spiritual environment, in which he worked, was transformed into the external location of his activity.

Mark was the first to apply that prophetic verse to the Baptist and place him in the wilderness *). The evidence lies, on the one hand, in the confusions that the other two Evangelists introduced into their accounts, and on the other hand, in the beautiful harmony in which Mark placed prophecy and fulfillment: with him, history was first derived from its prophetic type. However, to return this harmony to its original source, it is necessary to remove an interfering excess that was introduced later into Mark’s text. Specifically, the ordinary text begins the transition to the Baptist with two Old Testament quotations, one from the book of Isaiah and another from the prophecy of Malachi (Malachi 3:1). However, several manuscripts, including a very reputable one, introduce the prophecy about the Baptist not with the words “as it is written in the Prophets,” but with “in the Prophet Isaiah,” making it likely that originally only one quotation was read. Moreover, it is not the custom of Mark to cite the Old Testament, so why should he have included several citations at the beginning of his work? Rather, his usual practice suggests that he only incorporated the one quotation that he could weave tightly into his narrative to form a coherent whole. His two successors begin the story of the Baptist only with the one quotation from the book of Isaiah, and the fact that they do not add the quotation from Malachi is evidence enough that they did not read it in Mark’s text. Now if we read “as it is written in the Prophet Isaiah: ‘A voice of one calling in the wilderness, “Prepare the way for the Lord, make straight paths for him,”‘” then “John the Baptist appeared in the wilderness, baptizing and preaching,” we can restore the connection and see that it is the original, the only possible, and the Evangelist’s intended context. It is therefore certain that the prophetic verse and the ideal conception of the Baptist’s work made the wilderness the scene of preparation for the salvation work. The citation from Malachi’s prophecy appears only in Jesus’ speech about the Baptist, as reported by Luke (7:27), and Matthew has excluded it from his text (11:10). Since Mark knows nothing about this speech, it was at least desired that the Old Testament prophecies about the Baptist would also be quoted in his account, so the prophecy from Malachi was inserted at the most appropriate point.

*) The idea that the Baptist himself applied the prophecy to himself, as de Wette still assumes (Kurz. ereg. Handb. zum R. T. 1, 1, 32.), is not credible. Only a later reflection, which overlooked and sought to understand the work and character of the Baptist, could have found a prophecy from the Old Testament that characterizes him for the Christian view. But according to the views that the community had of him at the time, he could not have regarded himself in that light. De Wette (a. a. O.) sees it as “proof of his historical fidelity” that Matthew (ch. 3) does not expressly designate the Baptist as the expected Elijah. He could have done so, after all. Fidelity could only be seen in the fact that another writer would have allowed the Baptist to call himself Elijah, but he avoided this error. The synoptics, for example, have shown greater – but always relative – fidelity by not attributing to the Baptist himself the prophecy of the preacher in the wilderness, as the fourth evangelist does (John 1:23).

149

We cannot determine whether the banks of the Jordan River were the constant location of the Baptist’s ministry if we consider the desert to belong to the world of ideal perception. It would have been easy for the historian who wanted to describe the Baptist’s activity to assume that the only appropriate location for it was the banks of the river “of Palestine”. But isn’t it well-known, the apologist might say, that the land on the banks of the Jordan was barren and unfruitful, and therefore itself the very desert where the Baptist preached and baptized? Quite so! But it would not have to be written that Jesus had to leave this desert in order to enter the wilderness.

We know nothing about the specific locality where the Baptist appeared and worked.

The perception of ideal topography is also demonstrated in the Gospel of Luke. Although he sends the Baptist to the Jordan River after his calling, he allows him to linger in the desert until his public appearance, so he cannot completely dissolve the combination that Mark made. But Luke does even more than his predecessor: the perception of the harsh and uncultivated environment in which the Baptist appeared, as well as his personal character, which corresponded to such an environment and made him capable of rough and unsparing interference in it, has been so firmly impressed into the holy topography that even the birthplace and home of the Baptist have been relocated to the mountainous region to correspond to the man’s character and historical environment in which he appeared (Luke 1:39).

150

2. The clothing and food of the Baptist.

The clothing and food of the Baptist are worth considering in a separate section, as the Scripture deemed it worthy to mention them, and the absolute value of this note must be illuminated even more by the desperate resistance with which apologetics will defend it against doubt.

John, says Matthew (Ch. 3, 4), had a garment of camel’s hair and a leather belt around his waist, and his food was locusts and wild honey. Mark reports the same (Mark 1, 6). But why not Luke, who could have copied it from the script of his predecessor as well as Matthew did? It’s good that he didn’t copy the note and share it with his Theophilus, for he has taught the apologist a lesson on how to view notes of this kind in the future. Furthermore, he has shown him the original purpose for which this note was intended. Luke has seen quite well that the clothing attributed to the Baptist was intended to identify him as the Elijah who was to come. He now lets the angel Gabriel say to Zacharias that his son would appear in the spirit and power of Elijah. So why the note on the costume if what it is intended to signify is expressed without symbolic detours? Therefore, Luke omits this note.

151

In the Gospel of Mark, however, it is of the highest importance and cannot be missed. Here it serves to fill out the picture of the personality of the Baptist and to present him in his entire historical pathos, as it appeared to the Christian view. Luke and Matthew show the Baptist proving his zeal in a special sermon, stirring the people from their sin-induced slumber and showing that he had come in the power and spirit of Elijah. Mark has not yet mentioned these speeches, but he has instead assigned to the Baptist the symbol of the Elijah-like and even the clothing of Elijah himself: his description of John’s clothing is taken verbatim from the Old Testament description of Elijah’s clothing *). How could Mark have stumbled upon this passage from the Old Testament to write about the person and work of the Baptist, if it had not already been established that he was the Elijah who was to come? But this had indeed been firmly established for him, as Jesus himself had said (Mark 9:13).

*) 2 Kings 1:8. See Wilke, Der Urevangelist, p. 147.

Now it is certain that the Baptist did not recognize himself as the Elijah who had been prophesied, so it could not have occurred to him to dress himself symbolically as the promised Elijah based on the information from that Old Testament passage. Only Mark has clothed him in that symbolic garment, and we know nothing about his historical costume.

We also do not know what he ate. Mark and, after him, Matthew want to tell us, but unfortunately their testimony on such an important matter is paralyzed by Luke. Not because Luke did not copy the note that John ate locusts and wild honey from the scripture of his predecessor just as Matthew did, but because he betrayed to us the thought from which the note originated. He also speaks of the Baptist’s way of life, namely that he prescribes it in advance through the angel Gabriel: John shall drink neither wine nor strong drink (Luke 1:15); he makes him a Nazirite. But how? A Nazirite? Shouldn’t Mark have given us such an important note if it already existed and was known in the community? But Mark did not yet think that the Baptist had taken the Nazirite vow. He only let him live on locusts and wild honey because he had assigned him the desert as the scene of his activity, and because the same thought that sent the Baptist into the wilderness also determined his way of life. The man who appeared in the meager time, when the “word of God was precious” and revelation was lacking, the man who could not yet impart the power of life and spirit to the barren soil on which he worked, had to renounce wine and stronger food if the evangelical view, in its plastic way, was to simultaneously express the inner determination of his historical character through his external way of life. Mark contented himself with limiting him to the food that the desert offered, but Luke finally makes him a Nazirite.

152

Therefore, if the Baptist only eats locusts and wild honey or lives as a Nazirite, he only leads this lifestyle in the ideal world in which the evangelical view has placed him. Josephus *) gives no hint from which we could conclude that John led an ascetic or even the life of a Nazirite. But, as Neander **), for example, says, “the example of the Banus shows ***), that some serious-minded men among the Jews withdrew into a wilderness, appeared as teachers of divine wisdom, and that students joined them.” But what does this example help us or how can it even be called an example if Josephus does not give us any hint from which we could conclude that the lifestyle of the Banus and that of John had any similarity? But if it is true that the Baptist made a powerful impact on his time, that his name and his work were equally well known and celebrated in Galilee and Jerusalem (Mark 9:13, 11:32), then he was not a hermit who only incidentally moved individuals to “join” him through his reputation, he was a man of the people who did not shy away from the public and sought to influence his contemporaries through open communication with them. The desert and the ascetic lifestyle only became his attributes when he was contrasted with his greater follower, the giver of life, in the ideal view.

*) in the well-known passage (Antiquities 18, 5.2.), which informs us more precisely about the Baptist than all the evangelical accounts together.

**) ibid. p. 49. 50.

***) Josephus, Life, § 2.

153

Except for that symbolic image borrowed from the Old Testament and its further elaboration into the realm of food, the Gospel of Mark gives us no indication that would point to a withdrawn and ascetic lifestyle of the Baptist. His note (Mark 2:18) that the disciples of John, like those of the Pharisees, fasted while the disciples of Jesus lived more freely, already proves by the grouping of the parties that he did not want to speak of special ascetic practices of the followers of John. It even proves that nothing was known about a peculiar way of life of the Johannine circle: otherwise, if one wanted to contrast the disciples of the Baptist and Jesus and in them the teachers at the same time, would they have grasped for a peculiarity which only appeared as such in contrast to the free way of life of the followers of Jesus, but was otherwise common to the disciples of John with the followers of tradition, with the Pharisees?

Luke, however (7:33-34), and after him Matthew (11:18-19), let Jesus contrast himself with John in this way, saying: “For John the Baptist has come eating no bread and drinking no wine, and you say, ‘He has a demon.’ The Son of Man has come eating and drinking, and you say, ‘Look at him! A glutton and a drunkard, a friend of tax collectors and sinners!'” But it is suspicious enough that only the evangelist who already prescribes the life of a Nazirite to the Baptist before his birth knows this form of contrast, making it only probable that he formed it according to his underlying assumption.

154

3. The Activity of the Baptist according to Matthew’s Account.

Matthew 3, 2. 5-12

In the wilderness of Judea, says Matthew, the Baptist preached and said, “Repent, for the kingdom of heaven has come near.”

Then Jerusalem, all Judea, and the whole region around the Jordan went out to him, confessed their sins, and were baptized by him. But when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees coming to his baptism, he said to them, “You brood of vipers! Who warned you to flee from the coming wrath? Therefore produce fruit worthy of repentance. And do not presume to say to yourselves, ‘We have Abraham as our father,’ for I tell you, God is able from these stones to raise up children for Abraham. The axe is already laid at the root of the trees. Every tree therefore that does not produce good fruit is cut down and thrown into the fire. I baptize you with water for repentance, but the one who is coming after me is more powerful than I am. I am not worthy to carry his sandals. He will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and fire. His winnowing fork is in his hand, and he will clear his threshing floor and gather his wheat into the barn. But the chaff he will burn with unquenchable fire.”

It must give us considerable concern when we notice *) that all the words attributed to the Baptist here later appear in the speeches of Jesus. Jesus also began preaching with the words, “Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is near” (Matthew 4:17). He also scolds the Pharisees as a brood of vipers (Matthew 12:34, 23:33) **); he uses the same words to tell the parable of the tree that is cut down and thrown into the fire if it does not bear fruit (Matthew 7:19). Jesus also speaks of the Son of Man who will judge and send his messengers to gather the wheat into his barn and burn the chaff with unquenchable fire. Finally, Jesus says of the Baptist that he is the forerunner who was to come before him.

*) which Weisse draws our attention to, Geschichte des Urchristenthums, vol. 2, p. 6.

**) in Matthew 23:33, they are also addressed as such: πως φυγητε απο της κρισεως της γεεννης

155

Even before we critically examine these sayings and their relationship to the Baptist’s position, we must state that Jesus could not possibly have been so dependent on the Baptist that he adopted his style of speaking word for word, down to the construction of the sentences. Or does the apologist want to claim the impossible *), that Jesus characterized his world-historical position and task with the same words that the Baptist used to describe his own? First, he would have to claim that both men had such a similar understanding of their task that they could use exactly the same words to describe it. Secondly, he would have to say that the person of Jesus did not represent any progress in history.

*) such as Olshausen, bibl. Comm. I, 196.

However, even before we examine these sayings in themselves, they have already lost their significance as being the Baptist’s words because they are part of a context that identifies them as a later product. They are the only thing the Baptist says about his historical task, indeed about everything that concerns him, including his relationship to the greater successor: that is, his entire substance, everything he is, is contained in this speech. But is it really possible, as a necessary consequence, that he said and delivered everything in order every time people came to him to hear about his world-historical position? Would this speech have become a fixed formula that he used on every occasion? It is impossible; speeches that express the entire essence of a person and are the only thing attributed to them are created on a completely different level; they are the work of a later time that not only summarizes what the person in question gradually developed in their consciousness and expressed in isolated statements on various occasions. Rather, the later time expresses in them its understanding, its thoughts about a historical phenomenon – in short, they are the result of an insight that is only possible when a historical work is completed as such and through its consequences, through its relationship to the later development of history, reveals its entire significance. Moreover, religious consciousness is particularly prone to such anachronisms, and it invests them with its full faith at the same time it creates them, or it creates them because it considers them necessary and natural. The development of history, as it goes through a series of independent and very serious differences, cannot be recognized by religious consciousness because it sees every standpoint of history as related to this determinacy of divine providence and can only think of this relationship as the full consciousness of it in historical persons. Even earlier heroes know the end of the story that they are preparing, they have the full consciousness of the divine purpose that will be carried out in the future, and it is fitting that their historical appearance be illuminated by the light of divine thought, so they express this consciousness in a speech.

156

The occasion for this speech is always easily found; sometimes, however, it is very unfortunate, as was the case with Matthew this time. He has the Baptist give his speech as a group of Pharisees and Sadducees came to his baptism. How? Pharisees and Sadducees traveling together so harmoniously? Only a hasty writer could assemble them in this way, who also likes to combine the factions he brings onto the stage into one chorus. We can dismiss the Sadducees immediately, as it contradicted the standpoint of their enlightenment too much to approach the prophet of the people. So the Pharisees remain! They even remain as those who had found the way to escape the impending judgment, for the Baptist addresses them as such *). But Matthew himself lets Jesus accuse them (Matt. 21:31) of not having believed in the Baptist and of remaining stubborn in their unbelief, while the harlots and tax collectors had entered the way of the kingdom of heaven. They did not even want to enter it. If Matthew himself testifies so decisively against them, we do not even need to call on Luke as a witness **), so that we can also hear from him that while the “people” and the tax collectors, but not the Pharisees, accepted John’s baptism (Luke 7:29-30.).

*) So Fritzsche misunderstands the meaning of the speech when he renders it thus (in his commentary on Matthew, p. 125.): quis persuasit vobis, posse vos effugere iram dei venturam? 

**) As we shall see later, we do not need to do so for another reason, namely because Matthew has formed his speech of the Lord (Matt. 21:28-32) from this passage in Luke.

157

Enough, Matthew himself says that the Pharisees did not go to John’s baptism. And yet he lets them pilgrimage to the Baptist in great numbers (πολλους), with the intention of being baptized? Where does the contradiction come from? Schneckenburger ***) believes that this historical error arose because Matthew was influenced by the account of the Sanhedrin’s mission to the Baptist, which the fourth Gospel reports. Now, this mission is innocent of any guilt in this confusion, as they never saw the Baptist, and Matthew is not familiar with the fourth Gospel, which reported it first.

***) Urspr. d. ersten kan. Ev. p. 45.

Therefore, the contradiction arises because the entire tendency of Matthew’s scripture is focused on portraying the work of salvation in its opposition and struggles with the Jewish parties, especially with the legal pride of the Pharisees. The Lord had to fight with these parties, and he fought with them – as we will see – even in such narratives that were not originally intended for such a battle. So can it surprise us that Matthew also drew John the Baptist into this battle? Even the Baptist had to make them hear the thunder of judgment – thus he is the true precursor of the Lord – and the consciousness of his worth is raised even higher, the more decisive enemies of salvation to whom he confronts it.

158

Indeed, de Wette admits that the situation is unlikely, but “the unlikelihood is apologetically eliminated – the word ‘offspring of vipers’ is otherwise only used by the Pharisees and scribes *).” This argument, along with the claim that “Luke is less original in this passage” and has made the mistake of directing such a strong term of punishment against the people – all of this would at least be sufficient for a moment if it were true that the term ‘offspring of vipers’ is only directed against the Pharisees in the Gospels. But where else does it occur in the Gospels except in Matthew, who only puts it in the mouth of the Lord twice against the Pharisees?

*) 1, 1, 30

Matthew borrowed the term from Luke and after using it once (in the mouth of the Baptist) against the Pharisees, he sticks to it and allows the Lord to use it against the same people. Matthew proceeds in the same way in this point – but we first hear Weisse before we write out the sentence. 

Weisse is not inclined to assume that one of the two evangelists used the work of the other – we must say: copied, since the speech of the Baptist that Matthew gives, apart from a few interchanged expressions, can be found word for word in the writing of Luke. They would have used a common source – copied – and this would be the collection of sayings of Matthew.

159

This apostle “opened his work with the compilation of some sayings that, although spoken by Jesus, were spoken with explicit reference to John the Baptist, in order to express the sense and purpose of the activity of this prophetic man, or were understood by the apostle as spoken in this sense *).” Weisse could only take courage in this hypothesis because he assumed **), at the point where the first evangelist attributes to the Lord the sayings that he first attributed to the Baptist, they were actual words of Jesus. However, only Matthew attributes them to both the Baptist and the Lord; wherever they might be expected in the other synoptic accounts of the words of Jesus, they are missing.

Matthew proceeds with the transference of the term “offspring of vipers” in the same way he has treated the other elements of the Baptist’s speech. He either quotes them verbatim from the Lord’s mouth or processes them, as he does beautifully in the parable of the weeds in chapter 13, verse 30, into new speeches of the Lord. In short, he used this speech of the Baptist to bring into the type of the gospel elements which it did not originally contain ***).

*) ev. Gesch. II, 8.

**) Ibid. p. 5.

***) Even the threat that God could raise up children of Abraham from stones, Matthew has excluded twice in his scripture, although there is no lack of similar threats that the Jews would be rejected and the Gentiles accepted. He did not exclude it literally the second time, but he used it to work out a similar threat, which he finds in Luke, more specifically, that Abraham becomes the focal point of the image. In Luke’s scripture, Jesus says (chapter 13, verse 28) that the evildoers will be cast out and will weep and gnash their teeth outside if they saw Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets in the kingdom of God. “And people will come from east and west, and from north and south, and recline at table in the kingdom of God.” Matthew brings the parts of the image closer together, indeed, he processes them into a whole, when he lets Jesus say (chapter 8, verses 11-12): “Many will come from east and west and will recline at table with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven, while the sons of the kingdom will be thrown into the outer darkness.”

160

The speech of the Baptist is not composed of sayings of the Lord. Although Weisse still refers to the fact that Jesus formed and expressed the contrast between the baptism of John and the baptism of the Spirit. But after the silence of Mark, the Acts of the Apostles (1, 5; 11, 16) is too suspicious a witness because it is too probable, indeed certain, that the author transferred a view already firmly established about the Lord to John or rather presupposed such a simple view of John that it was also shared by the Lord. He proceeded like his successor Matthew, only he did not content himself with one transfer, but transformed the entire speech of the Baptist into sayings of the Lord.

Matthew also did the same with other things: he gave the Baptist a formula that the Gospel type otherwise only attributes to the Lord. He has both Jesus and the Baptist announce their appearance with the exclamation: Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. But we can free ourselves from the contradiction that both should have formulated their task in the same formula. Matthew, the latest, has only introduced it. According to Mark’s account (1, 14-15), only Jesus announces his arrival with these words, and Luke remains faithful to this type. He does not keep the words of the formula, but he keeps the meaning and their place that they have in the original type. In his predecessor’s account, he reads that Jesus said, “The time is fulfilled,” and the kingdom of God has come. So according to his presentation, the Lord’s first word that he announces is that the fulfillment has come, but he lets him read from the scripture in the synagogue of Nazareth what has come and then adds, “Today this scripture is fulfilled” (Luke 4:21).

161

Matthew stands alone with his contradiction; he represents the most extreme reflection in the circle of the synoptics. This time, the thought guided him that the revelation always remains the same in its various stages and that the one unchanging kingdom of God has come with both the Baptist and Jesus. Hence the agreement of the proclamation.

We can now state that the only source that Matthew used for the longer speech of the Baptist was the Gospel of Luke. He did not create the speech himself; that is certain, otherwise he would not have come to let people give a speech who he himself says could not have come into this situation. He would not have addressed Pharisees if he had formed the whole thing purely from his view as if they had actually found the way to salvation. He must have found the speech in a context where it was already linked to a specific occasion and held to a crowd of those who were streaming to John’s baptism. He took it from Luke’s Gospel.

And Luke? Where did it come from for him?


4. The activity of the Baptist according to Luke’s account.

The Baptist did not deliver this speech. The person whom Luke has speaking only existed in Christian thought in later times. Not yet in the time of Mark!

In the account of the third gospel, the speech is in perfect context. The crowds flock to the Baptist to be baptized. John receives them roughly at first, and his address is even harsh. “Brood of vipers, who warned you to flee from the coming wrath?” As noted, the current interpretation *), according to which the Baptist is supposed to say that they would not escape, takes all the meaning out of the address. Rather, the Baptist acknowledges that they have found the way to salvation if they come to him and seek his baptism. But he does not want to be a preacher of forgiveness in vain, even on an occasion that should fill him with delight, for he sees the crowds before him coming for his baptism, and nothing suggests beforehand that they would not come to him with serious willingness, why else would they have undertaken the long journey without inner drive? – on such an occasion, he still lets his thunder rumble and keeps his opposition to the crowd to such an extent that he rebukes them, as if he were angry that they had found the way to salvation.

*) which also follows De Wette. 1, 1/ 30.

162

Stop! We don’t need to hear any more to be sure that the Baptist did not speak in this way. He would have been a misanthrope to such an extent. However, the description of Josephus does not show us a character of this terrible kind, on the contrary, a man who spoke to the people’s hearts, far from all preaching of punishment, and who presented them with the task of the Most High when he insisted on the purity of the soul. This idea, that baptism must not be demanded only for individual sins, but that it only has meaning if the soul is cleansed as well as the body, cannot be forced upon the masses, especially if thunder is used to push them back.

Even Jesus – we come to Weisse’s hypothesis – cannot have made any statement about the Baptist that would have had even the slightest resemblance to this untimely thunder. That supposed collection of sayings by the Apostle Matthew will already be exposed as a phantom here, where it is presented to us for the first time. In its original form, the evangelical view did not yet see the Baptist as this personality who had nothing in mind but thunder, punishment, and judgment, but rather as the preacher of repentance who carried out his mission in lowliness and suffering (Mark 9:13). Admittedly, he was considered the promised Elijah, but the parallel was not yet immediately extended to all aspects of his character. Mark still contented himself with the one feature that John wore the prophet’s garment of mourning.

163

Mark, however, omits – we mention this immediately to lead the investigation to the decisive point – the assumption that the Baptist always had the thunder of judgment in mind, at hand, and in view. Only Luke allows him to receive the people with the threat of “coming wrath” and to speak in a manner that is rooted in the essence of things. Even in the saying that compares the Baptist and the greater follower, the idea of judgment has become the punchline (Luke 3:16-17). The preacher of repentance says, “He who comes after me, and is so much more powerful that I am not worthy to loosen his sandals, will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and with fire.” With fire! That is to say, his effectiveness will be consuming and in its annihilating power will resemble the fire that consumes the chaff. “So here,” Wilke says aptly, “we have a transformation of the Baptist’s speech into a threat. However, this comparison is not suitable if the comparison between himself and the coming one is to be the expression of humility according to the original meaning of the phrase. The Baptist may well use the expression that he is hardly worthy to untie his sandals when he compares himself to someone who will cleanse people with the Holy Spirit instead of water, and who will be greater and more perfect (in the joyful sense) than he is. But how could it be an expression of humility if he is supposed to compare himself, as the milder one, with the stricter and more terrible one? How does John’s assertion that the Messiah will execute judgment fit with the announcement that the Messiah will execute judgment? The Baptist would have had to make his serious reprimands and sermons of punishment analogous to the execution that the Messiah would bring about, in order to make the conclusion a minor majus, but the expression that He is the serious one (with all his severity) and that he can hardly untie the sandals of the coming one and place himself in the lowest possible relationship with him does not fit with this again.”

*) a. a. O. p. 454. 455.

164

Or, we might add, the Baptist would have to compare his thunder, his lightning, with which he armed himself against the “brood of vipers,” to the even more powerful fire that the Coming One will have at his disposal. But then, would the fearsome thunderer be so infinitely small that he could not be compared to the even more powerful one? However, in Mark’s Gospel, in which the modest explanation of the Baptist about his relationship to the Messiah is first found, there is no mention of the Baptist’s thunder, nor does it say that the Messiah will baptize with fire. Here, the saying only makes sense if the Baptist compares his water baptism to the Messiah’s life-giving and infinitely more effective baptism of the Spirit, or rather, he says he cannot be compared to him at all.

Once it was established that John was the promised Elijah, and both personalities gradually merged in the view that they finally became one, the activity and character of the Baptist could only be thought of as Elijah-like. Just as the Elijah of the Old Testament lived in the zeal of destruction and even commanded the fire from heaven and brought it down on his enemies, so John became the zealot who had to put thunder and lightning at the beginning of his speech when he spoke. Judgment and only judgment, the annihilation of the opposition, now formed his only thought, and even in the work of his successor, he saw eternal fire, the destructive power, as the highest point. This new character of the Baptist, as it formed, was considered historical, and no one could think to ask whether he had been the same in reality. For who in the community knew of any other reality of past history than that which formed in the ideal view? And didn’t the prophecy that speaks of the coming prophet also mention the great day that he precedes, calling it the terrible day and comparing it to the fire that consumes the chaff? (Malachi 3:19) The precursor must always have this day in mind, that is to say, John, the Elijah of the New Testament, must threaten with the fire of the “coming wrath” and frighten a world that is so corrupt that he stands alone in it, just as Elijah did, with the threat of a fearsome future.

165

The writer who gave shape and form to such a late view is Luke. He knew it because he created the entire scene in which the Baptist delivered such a thundering speech, not to the Pharisees, who had not come for baptism, but to the entire crowd of people. There is certainly a contradiction that the crowd, who came for baptism and thus recognized the divine mission of the Baptist and approached with a repentant attitude, is received in such a way that the Baptist’s address resembled a storm that could have driven them all the way to the end of the world. However, the Evangelist did not notice this contradiction because he wanted to let the voice of Elijah be heard, and he could not find any other occasion for it than the arrival of the crowd.

The Evangelist wanted to put all kinds of threats in the mouth of the Baptist and foreshadow all the revolutions that would be fulfilled in the drama: the Baptist had to not only threaten with eternal judgment but also with the historical judgment that transferred the blessing of Abraham to the nations. “Do not rely on your descent from Abraham,” he said, “because God can raise children of Abraham from these stones.” The Baptist had to speak like this to threaten everything terrible. He could also threaten at the wrong time because the Evangelist forgot that the crowd, when they rushed to baptism, did not think about relying on their descent from Abraham. The Evangelist himself could forget this circumstance because he thought it was natural that a crowd who came with the best intentions and yet was so harshly addressed might silently remember their father Abraham *).

*) Above, where the location was mentioned, we saw how Neander praised Luke. On the following page of his work (p. 53), he had an interest in praising Matthew as well because the harsh words with which the Baptist addressed the people seemed too harsh to him and rather seemed to be directed against the Pharisees. “The comparison of Luke with Matthew,” he said, “makes it possible for us to distinguish what John said to the Pharisees and what he said to others, and we also see how these historical accounts complement each other.” We see only that an insight into the origin of the accounts frees us from this anxious admiration of their conformity, from an admiration that always fears that their subject may be more closely scrutinized than a self-made haze could prove. Can this feeling of self-admiration be certain when the reports are trampled on at the same time they are admired? How can this be called a complement when Luke makes the same speech to the people that Matthew says was directed at the Pharisees and Sadducees? The accounts do not complement each other but exclude each other. Each of the two evangelists only knows about one audience to which the Baptist speaks, but each knows about a different one; a distribution of the speech in different directions is not possible because each of them lets it be directed entirely to the only audience that he knows. Then Neander had to depict the Pharisees in their entire wickedness to make them somewhat ripe for the thunder, and he had to attribute to them the worst intentions with which they came to the baptism – intentions of which Matthew knows nothing since he simply says that the Pharisees and Sadducees came to the baptism. And how anxious Neander must be to explain that the Sadducees came at all and that they went to the baptism in friendly community with the Pharisees!

166

Luke was the first to shape this section: his authorship is still evident in the anxious precision with which he tries to separate and motivate each section of the speech. “Bring forth therefore fruits worthy of repentance,” the Baptist cried out to the people, and now, after the storm of his speech has subsided, they ask, “what shall we do then?” (Luke 3:10), followed by general advice, as well as specific advice for individual groups of people (verses 11-14). In general, those who have two coats should share with those who have none, and those who have food should do likewise. Tax collectors should collect no more than the amount prescribed, and soldiers should not extort money or accuse anyone falsely, but should be content with their wages.

167

That we do not have the words of the Baptist in these pieces of advice that led the tax collectors to accept the baptism (Luke 7:29) hardly needs to be mentioned. It did not require a Baptist to make the people hear such things. We may not forbid the preacher of repentance from extending his demand for repentance and self-denial to the specific circumstances of life, but this transition to specifics should not be made in such a way that the general, deeper demand for repentance is completely forgotten and the exhortation is limited to the field of ordinary practical life rules. Neander *) indeed sees in those words the demand for a “purification of morals;” but this is something much more general than everything that the Baptist here demands from the people.

*) a. a. O. p. 55.

If the Baptist did not speak these words and could not speak them, it was natural enough how Luke came to form them. He was the first to give the Baptist the thunderbolt in hand and therefore had to feel the distance between this new threatening figure and John, as one used to think of him, and now try to put the fearful figure in a calmer relationship to the people. But if he had once tightened the strings too tightly, it was natural that he now slackened them too much and let them become loose. He also designed the whole thing in such a way that he wanted to depict the relationship of the Baptist to the people on all sides, and therefore he could not let the preacher of repentance appear only as the harsh and repulsive zealot. Finally, if he let the Baptist demand the righteous fruits of repentance, it was appropriate for him to also give him the opportunity to express what they consisted of.

168

All of these motives were not present for Matthew. He no longer needed to artificially bring forth the sayings in which the historical character of John was revealed and link them to specific occasions because he already had them before him in Luke’s scripture. He only needed one occasion, and once that was formed, he could follow the speech that was meant to interpret the historical substance of the Baptist as a whole. For Matthew’s view, the Elijah-like zeal and threatening wrath had already become the essential characteristics of the Baptist. He had to make this character trait the dominant, the only one, and leave out the section (Luke 3:10-14) where the Baptist gives specific advice to different groups of people. He probably omitted it also because he found these recommendations insignificant and not appropriate to the overall situation, in comparison to what one would expect from the preaching of a thunderer.

Consistent with his habit, as seen in the Sermon on the Mount, where his interest is mainly on the speeches and the characterization of the actors, not on the individual occasions that led to them, he also omits the occasion that would prompt the Baptist to speak about his relationship to the greater successor. He reads the speeches in his sources, what more does he need? Why bother with the occasions that his predecessors had laboriously and often unsuccessfully created just to introduce the speeches? It was right for him to follow his habit in this case too. Luke says (Luke 3:15) that when the Baptist had given his advice, “the people were waiting expectantly and were all wondering in their hearts if John might possibly be the Messiah.” So significant and great did those recommendations for tax collectors and soldiers appear to the people that they believed that the man who spoke in such a way must immediately, since he was in the procession, make the revelation that he was the Messiah. But since the speech did not end that way, and the expected disclosure did not occur, the people showed by their strained expressions that they still missed the right conclusion of the speech. But how could it have been possible for the Baptist to see from the people’s expressions what revelation they were expecting? Could he have thought that, after his recommendations to tax collectors and soldiers, the necessary explanation would follow whether he was the Messiah or not? Where would he get that idea? Those recommendations, although commendable and useful in themselves, were insignificant for the situation and compared to what one would expect from the preaching of a forerunner, and they could not even prompt the people to suspect that the man who taught them might ultimately be the Messiah. Without further ado, Luke only created this occasion to introduce the Baptist’s explanation of his relationship to the Messiah.

169

The apologetic discovery, “Luke lets us glimpse the gradual transition of the Baptist from preaching repentance to announcing the Messiah” *), is therefore not a discovery in the world of history. But if the apologist even means that Luke shows us how the Baptist first preached only repentance, but later, after a longer activity, progressed to announcing the Messiah, then we simply refer him back to the text. Luke links all the Baptist’s speeches to the one occasion when the crowd rushed out to be baptized, and immediately he sends them to the preacher of repentance as soon as he says that he had appeared. If the apologist still wants to have an additional note, we remind him of the example of Matthew, who can teach him how much value such a note has.

*) Hoffmann, L. I. x. 286.

170

5. The activity of the Baptist according to the account of Mark.

Now that we have separated everything that is disturbing or damaging to the basic type and found it in the scripture of Mark, we must find it beautiful, purposeful, and almost artistic if we let it act on us in its purity. The preacher of repentance appears and the people flock to him to confess their sins and be baptized. But he is also the precursor of the Messiah: what he is, he must therefore express himself, as he knows it through divine revelation and cannot hide it from the people. He simply says that the infinitely greater one will come after him, who will no longer baptize with water, but with the Holy Spirit. Mark does not think to link this statement to a specific occasion: he, as the first to give these words their current position, indeed to form them, knows all too well that they have too general a meaning to be only a casually brought forth expression. He still knows that these words indicate the entire historical position of the Baptist and are the core of his preaching, and he expresses his awareness sufficiently when he introduces this speech by saying: “So John the Baptist preached (και εκηρυσσεν λεγων)” In his work, it is finally expressed very beautifully for what purpose this speech should serve: it leads the reader involuntarily but surely to the greater one to whom it points, and really brings him there, just as the overall attitude of the Baptist in this simple purity is maintained, that nothing more than the direction towards the coming one is expressed in it. “I have baptized you with water,” (ἐβάπτισα) says the Baptist, and as the reader hears him speak like this, he is immediately carried away in the same moment where he still sees him in the midst of his activity, yes where he himself hears his preaching, so that he immediately stands at the border where the precursor has completed his task and Jesus appears. While the other two hold back the presentation with their disturbing pragmatism and then – admittedly consistently – let the Baptist say, “I baptize you with water” (βαπτισω), the power of the view, which so much contracts the presentation of the activity of the Baptist, that it lets him appear and retreat in the same moment, in the scripture of Mark still in its first originality.

171

After these proofs, it is hardly necessary to reflect on the earlier view that Mark also made an excerpt from the writings of Matthew and Luke in the discussed case. Nevertheless, we do so to show how much the earlier critical views were also wrong in assuming false ideas about historiography in general. For example, Saunier says *): “Ordinary experience shows that speech does not increase through continued transmission, but rather shortens itself, because only the train of thought as introduced by the speaker and the spirit with which he treated his subject can make a further development possible; but both disappear the further the communicated speech is from its origin.” So many words, so much vagueness, confusion, and errors! All reasoning that starts from the assumption that the biblical historians mechanically made a copy of a given reality is of this kind. However, we can safely ignore this supposed experience as utopian since we have proven that the longer speech of the Baptist was formed later from the shorter one that we find in Mark. This critique assumes that Luke and Matthew were not very far from the origin of the speech they report, so their report is therefore more original. But we have recognized it as the more reflective one. Luke’s speech is supposed to reproduce the original train of thought and spirit with which the Baptist formed it, but it has become certain to us that Luke and Matthew brought elements into a speech that had a completely different train of thought as its basis, which transform its original harmony into an unresolved dissonance. A speech can certainly be expanded later, but this does not necessarily disturb its original structure, as it can be taken up more or less skillfully in the center of its initial train of thought and carried on from there to larger peripheries, depending on the skill of the editor. But Luke did not form the speech of the Baptist in this artistic way; rather, a new interest and a view that did not arise from the original tendency of the speech drove him to his work, and his interest in the new material that he wanted to bring into the original structure of the speech completely obscured the contradiction that now tears the speech apart.

*) a. a, O. p. 44.

172

The category of the “original” has been understood by the criticism of the evangelical historiography, and also in Saunier’s reasoning, in a way that it was not always grasped in its purity and restricted to the field of historiography, but also used as a criterion of historical credibility with a salto mortale – with a μεταβασις εις αλλο γενος. The term “original” did not only refer to the representation of the historian, which formed the basis of the later ones, but it was called so because it reflected the reality of the events as they were. Nothing has harmed criticism more than this transfer of an aesthetic category into a completely different field, where it must serve the juridical inquisitorium of the apologist and is ousted from its ideal disinterestedness and sacrificed to the necessity of the anxious theologian. As long as this confusion of concepts persists, criticism will not achieve the purity of its completion and will be drawn into the material interests of the apologist.

However, if the investigation and struggle with apologetics is to be brought to an end, we must always ask whether the aesthetically original is also so in the sense that it has arisen directly from the empirical reality it is supposed to represent as an imprint of it. But, with all that is true and all that is love for truth! – we must never allow ourselves to commit the syllogism of laziness, that the aesthetically original is also naked history. In any case, if only the original is complete and carries its own necessity within itself, it will certainly be the imprint of a real history, but this history may sometimes have only played out in the inner life and work of the community – a significance that will remain with the later development of the original if it is not merely a game of caprice.

173

In the sense that it informs us about the actual views and activities of John the Baptist, the speech attributed to him by Mark is not original. Therefore, what we have not yet examined in our critique of the fourth gospel, namely that John the Baptist pointed to the coming Messiah *), must be denied here, where the question reaches the final stage of seriousness. What should we expect above all if preaching about the coming one was a major concern of John the Baptist? That the Gospels would report to us that he did not separate baptism and the reference to the Messiah, but rather connected them internally. Baptism must have been elevated by him to a baptism for the future one. The Synoptics have not yet dared to enforce this combination: Mark simply puts baptism and testimony about the coming one side by side, while Luke even lets this testimony be brought about only by chance through a false assumption of the people. One can see that there was nothing in the tradition that would have allowed them to combine both elements. They would have done it anyway if it had been possible for them; but they could not. The older type of historical tradition, that the baptism of John was a baptism of repentance, was still too firmly established for them, and the idea that John bore witness to the coming one had only just formed-how could both already penetrate and merge into unity? In the Acts of the Apostles, the third evangelist did attempt to unite what was separated in the Gospel, but only attempted: he had not yet succeeded. Paul says here (Acts 19:4) that John administered a baptism of repentance, “telling the people” to believe in the one who would come after him; but is this really a baptism for the coming one? Is it not still separated if the author allows the Apostle Paul to speak in such a way that both aspects of John’s work are only juxtaposed *) ?

*) ibid. p. 21.

*) Only the perspective of the author of the Acts of the Apostles can be learned from this section, not that of the apostle Paul. We do not even learn from this account what the significance of the disciples of John was; we learn as little about their standpoint and preaching as we do about Thomas when we hear about the principles of the Thomas Christians. Indeed, even less! For they existed as a distinct community, and we have precise and reliable information about them. But what do we know about the supposed disciples of John in the apostolic era? Nothing except what a narrative reports to us, which (Acts 19:12) allows the divine power of the Gentile apostle to transfer to his sweat cloths. Yes, it would be different if Paul himself spoke of the Baptist, of the disciples of John, and their beliefs in his letters. But he is silent. Only the author of the Acts of the Apostles knows how to speak of disciples of the Baptist who were so well-instructed in the doctrine of salvation that all Paul needed to say to them was that Jesus was the one whom John had pointed to, so that they could immediately be baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus and, as Paul laid his hands on them, receive the Holy Spirit. And how indefinite is the part of the narrative that introduces them and acquaints us with them for the first time? Paul, it says (Acts 19:1), came to Ephesus and found “some disciples” (………). What kind of disciples? Only those who already belong to the Christian community! For Paul recognizes that they have progressed so far in their knowledge of salvation that the only question can be whether they have received the Holy Spirit. And yet they are so unfamiliar with the economy of salvation that they have not even heard of “the Holy Spirit.” This contradiction dissolves the whole account. We do not even know if there were disciples of John who formed a special society or were identifiable by special beliefs at that time. However, the account completely falls apart when we see how it is just a replica of a similar account about the activities of Peter. According to the pragmatism of the Acts of the Apostles, which demonstrates a similar miraculous or significant action performed by the Apostle Peter for every such action performed by the Gentile Apostle, Paul cannot be left out if his rival is so full of healing power that the sick are healed just by his shadow falling on them (Acts 5:15). Paul’s healing power must now at least pass into his sweatcloths. If Peter once gives the Samaritans completion and imparts the Holy Spirit through laying on of hands, which they had not yet received after baptism (Acts 8:16-17), then Paul must perform a similar action and also give those the final completion who had lacked it until then. Schneckenburger (on the purpose of the Acts of the Apostles p. 58) now thinks that even if it is so clear that the parallelization is intended, one should not suspect “that the reporter has interwoven unhistorical features into the image of Paul in order to make the image of both apostles similar.” But not even the model, the actions and attributes of Peter are historically established. The healing power of Peter’s shadow is just as unhistorical as the miracle-working power of the sweatcloths of the Gentile Apostle. The effectiveness of Peter among the Samaritans, the assumption that his laying on of hands first invokes the Holy Spirit on believers, while poor deacon Philip could only baptize and preach – all of these are only the concepts of a later time that had made the apostles, especially Peter, into hierarchs and thaumaturges. If Paul is now to impart the power of completion, then there could be no better counterpart to the Samaritans than the disciples of John; for just as the Samaritans were the closest Jewish-related circle to the apostle who had converted the latter in the power of the Holy Spirit and had to receive completion from him, so those who had received John’s baptism were no less close to Christian completion, and Paul now had to acquaint them with the goal and lead them to completion. The Samaritans had already accepted the word of God when Peter came to them to impart the Holy Spirit, so those whom Paul gives the completion must already belong to the community: they are already disciples, and one can only wonder how they could be already, if they have not heard anything about the Holy Spirit. The parallel goes even further. Before Peter comes to the Samaritans, Philip has already preached among them, so also Paul, before he comes into contact with the disciples of John, has a precursor: Aquila and his wife Priscilla had at least one person, Apollos, who only knew the baptism of John, taught about the fulfillment of divine promises in Jesus. A report that reveals itself so clearly as a peioei made cannot, of course, enlighten us about the ideas of the disciples of John and about the standpoint of their master. Indeed, it does not even speak of disciples of John in the sense that it holds them to be a particular, cohesive school or community; it does not even tell us how they came to receive the baptism of John, whether they received it from the Runner himself. It tells us nothing about that — for the simple reason that it knows nothing about it, that it was only concerned with people who had received the baptism of John, that it wanted to introduce people who were so close to salvation that it only took one word and the laying on of Paul’s hands to bring them to completion. Schneckenburger (a. a. O. p. 98) praises the accuracy of the report, Luke “knows” the number of “disciples of John,” he knows that there were a total of twelve (Acts 19:7); but if such numbers are supposed to prove the credibility of a report: poor history, how rich you will be in pennies and how poor in gold!

175

The account of Josephus still clearly shows us how the water baptism of John came about. According to Josephus, John said that baptism would only be pleasing to God if it were not used to expiate certain sins, but to sanctify the body, provided that the soul had already been purified by righteousness in general. It is clear that the baptism of John had only the Jewish washings and the legal conception of purity as its precondition. By precondition, however, we do not only understand the material to the extent that it gave rise to the development of the new form, but also in the result that is negatively posited: while the legal view sees the purity of the body and the soul as immediately the same and external washing as such purifies body and soul, John took the great step of raising the symbol to consciousness, dissolving the idea of that immediate unity and bringing self-denial and change of mind in general to recognition as the only significance of the symbolic action *). This act is in itself so great and of such infinite scope that it alone sufficed to form and fill a standpoint in the development of religious consciousness. The apologist, however, cannot do without attributing to the consciousness of the Baptist the further definite content that the evangelists have already given him – he must now say *) “the brief account of Josephus itself points to a necessary supplement,” which he finds in the gospel narratives; the appearance of John and his baptism had an internal relationship to the Messiah and his kingdom. However, this relationship and reference of the earlier standpoint to the following one has never taken the form in history as it appears to the religious spirit when, with hasty impatience, it attributes to the preparatory standpoint the consciousness of the purpose it serves. The unity of history remains even when it is no longer thought that the earlier figure pointed with a finger to the following one, but rather through the wonderful power that brings the individual, independent figures into connection. The subordinate standpoint certainly serves the higher one as a basis, but it does not know what the true determination of the future is, when, in what way and form it will come about. The more significant the earlier one is, the more it must strive within itself just to shape itself, to work itself out and to gain recognition – how could it carry out this strenuous struggle with the hard crust of history, which it must break through only for its own sake, how could it even undertake the even more difficult task of developing itself, if it appeared with only the full consciousness of its provisional character, but also knew that it would be made unnecessary in a short time and through this particular person? It would be the most superficial and hollow product in the world. But it is much more connected with the depth, independence and power of a principle that its historical presupposition had developed itself independently with the consciousness of its own justification and with the devoted faith in its particular work. The greatness of the following figure consists precisely in the fact that it recognized itself as the goal of previous history, but this recognition did not come as a tradition, but had to be fought for, by stripping its presuppositions of their independent appearance and relating them to itself as harbingers of itself. The closer the end, the greater and more independent the following, the more independent also the forerunner, because it was precisely the proximity of the completion that gave it a deeper content, which could not be developed without the most intensive limitation. Finally, if the following figure were to find a prepared ground, it would certainly not have found it if its predecessor had only pointed to it: the curiosity of the people could have been aroused for some time at most, but not even for the duration. The thorough processing of a people only takes place when a preparatory principle is exempted for its own sake and, by this detour, which introduces it into the general circulation of life forces, provides the following figure with a thoroughly worked-out foundation.

*) In the same way that we become certain that the evangelical views did not arise as mere imitations of prophetic images, it also becomes evident here that John did not derive the idea of water baptism from prophetic utterances. Just as the evangelical views arose from the inner experiences or postulates of the community and could only come into contact with and actually coincide with the prophetic images because they contained the same idea or category that was already active in the Old Testament self-awareness, but only manifested in a higher manner, John did not spin the idea of his water baptism from prophetic “passages”, but rather his spirit, the historical circumstances, and the living presuppositions inherent in the usual washings completed an idea that the prophets had indeed worked on but not brought to completion. The completion of an idea need not even happen by the author reflecting on all previous attempts and creating the completion through this reflection. It is enough for him to have the same presuppositions before him that prompted his predecessors to their attempts, and to give the idea completion directly through the greater power of his spirit and the more urgent nature of the circumstances. The prophets had indeed already raised the symbolism of the legal purifications to a conscious level and attempted to grasp it in a general way, as when, for example, Ezekiel (chapter 36, verse 25) expresses the expectation that in the time of the end, Jehovah will sprinkle water over his people, or a spring (Zechariah 13, 1) will be opened for all sins and impurities of the people. But if the baptism of John was to be generated only from the vagueness of this figurative view, it would never have arisen. The result that concludes the development of an idea is formed from the inner power of the person who was destined by history to complete the development. The least acceptable assumption is that there was then among the Jews the expectation of a forerunner who was to prepare the old community for the coming of the Messiah through a general cleansing. This view, according to which the Baptist had done nothing more than put on a character mask that had long been made before him, cannot provide a trace of evidence for itself and cannot be thoroughly removed from our heads if we want to finally arrive at a living view of the history of the Christian principle. Characters, along with their historical masks, are always born with the individuals.

*) For example, Neander, in the same work, pages 50-51.

179

If John had made the preaching about the coming Messiah the center of his work, would the disciples of Jesus have asked, “Why do the scribes say that Elijah must come first? *)” Would Jesus have had to say that Elijah had already come? Only the greater one knows that the historical figures, who appeared with the stamp of their own validity and independence, served his work. And later comes the reflection of the religious spirit, which only believes in the unity of history if it already sees the consciousness of the following on the earlier stage.

*) i.e., would Mark have let them ask this question?

180

As long as we are dealing only with religious consciousness, our only task is to recognize the dialectic that conceals differences in history and replaces them with one content and one consciousness. But when the apologist comes to prevent us from this realization and pronounce a ban on us if we restore reality, we appeal against his condemnation to the seriousness and sublime power of history, which reveals its true unity precisely in allowing preparations to spread so liberally into independent forms and creating great minds that can break even the hardest shell of the works of their predecessors and see the seed of their own work in the core.*)

The baptism of repentance, the transformation of the legal concept of purity, which still inwardly touches on the concept of nature religion, the simplification of the legal commandment, which relates only to individual impurities, into the demand for a conversion of the spirit that should give the soul a new direction once and for all – that alone was the work of the Baptist, a work so great that it certainly made him the immediate forerunner of the Christian principle. But if he neither baptized the Messiah, nor pointed with the self-consciousness of a forerunner, nor even gave the baptized the admonition **) “to believe in the one who is coming,” was his work completely unrelated to messianic expectation? On the contrary, it was related to it in the most living and grandest way possible. The previous erroneous and mechanical view is based on the equally false assumption that the idea of the Messiah as a fixed reflection concept already lived in the Jewish consciousness during the times of the prophets, and therefore also in the centuries before Christ – no! That cannot be called life! – it was petrified. The expectations of the Messiah did not reflect themselves in the Old Testament views until the time immediately preceding the Christian era. Therefore, the historical significance of the Baptist is not only not exhausted, but completely misunderstood in that mindless notion that his work consisted solely of pointing with his finger to an expectation that had been preserved like a mummy for centuries or even millennia. Rather, his emergence falls into the period in which the dissolving and unclarified views of the prophets coalesced into a unity and reflected themselves in the expectation of this particular person, “the” Messiah, an expectation unalterably established in the spirit. The same power of historical movement that created this determination of expectation also brought about the baptism of repentance at the point where it was to serve as a preparation for its fulfillment. Both are the product of the same power, only a soil that had just created the determination of a principle and was still trembling in the aftermath of this wondrous birth was prepared for the preaching of repentance. But both could not yet be brought into a reflected relationship at the same time when they emerged. They could support each other: the crowd seized by a new life force could all the more eagerly flock to a bath in which the spirit shed the dirt of the old and gained the gathering of itself in its innermost being; the preaching of the baptism of repentance could consolidate the specific expectation that it had created in the people. However, the distance between the emergence of two related and interconnected phenomena in history and their explicit unification is infinitely great: this requires a new, higher principle, which finds those phenomena already given, thus enabling it to view them more freely and bring them into a relationship. In the Christian community, baptism was associated with the name of the Anointed One.

*) Compare the insightful discussion of Weisse (1, 263-266.).

**) The latter of which Weisse still assumes based on Acts 19:4.

—————————————————————-

 

 


2023-04-12

§ 11. Chronological Note

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International License.

by Neil Godfrey

Critique of the Gospel History of the Synoptics

by Bruno Bauer

Volume 1

—o0o—

128

§ 11.

Chronological Note.

It will be useful to remind those who are simultaneously hard and soft-hearted, and capable of such different emotions that they grant belief to Luke without reason but deny it to Matthew, of the chronology in the Gospel of the former.

Matthew did not attempt to address this subject and did not even want to use the information provided by his predecessor. Firstly, he did not have the interest that Luke must have had in chronology, as he did not include the history of the Baptist in the infancy narrative, and thus did not have the urgent need to determine the chronological relationship between the appearance of both men. Secondly, his reflection is so predominantly focused on a specific aspect of the content that all other considerations are irrelevant and disappear. He is preoccupied with the reflection on the relationship between the history of the Messiah and the prophecies of the Old Testament. He demonstrated this relationship in the final part of the infancy narrative, after having already reminded the reader of the prophecy about the future glory of Bethlehem, as a complete conformity between the prophecy and the fulfillment with regard to the localities where the sacred history takes place, and finally explained why the divine child had to come to Nazareth. This was enough for him, and sufficiently so that he even forgets all reflection on time and makes the transition to the account of Mark, which he now incorporates with the words: “In those days came John the Baptist” (Matt. 3:1). He is satisfied if he only knows that Jesus was in Nazareth at the time of the Baptist’s appearance and, after correcting the topography, forgets to orient the reader regarding the time.

Luke is different. After his infancy narrative, he stated that the Baptist was six months older than Jesus and he also indicated in which year of the world’s history Jesus was born – it was the year in which the first census of the Jewish land was taken during the governorship of Quirinius *). It is therefore to be expected of him that at the moment when he jumps from the infancy narrative to the account of Mark, he will also inform us about the age and the year in the world’s history in which Jesus and his predecessor appeared. He does indeed say that the Baptist “began preaching in the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Caesar, when Pontius Pilate was governor of Judea, Herod was tetrarch of Galilee, his brother Philip was tetrarch of Iturea and Trachonitis, and Lysanias was tetrarch of Abilene, during the high priesthood of Annas and Caiaphas” (Luke 3:1-2). The well-known hypothesis of Schleiermacher **), which is also followed by Gfrörer ***), that this chronological note belongs to the “memorandum” about John the Baptist, which Luke used for his infancy narrative, and thus it should indicate the “beginning of the activity not of Jesus, but of the Baptist,” no longer stands in our way. If Schleiermacher argues that Luke rather than Matthew provides a chronological determination of the appearance of Christ, we have already responded that Luke’s chronological determination of the appearance of the Baptist also determines the beginning of Jesus’ activity chronologically. Likewise, Luke seems to have meant to give an exact age for the Baptist’s appearance when he stated that Jesus was about thirty years old when he began his public ministry. In Luke’s view, the Baptist only needed a very short time on the stage to point to his successor, and the half-year older age difference seemed to be enough time for the preparatory work of the forerunner.

*) Weisse (evang. Gesch. I, 236.) notes correctly that Luke “knowing that there was a later census of Quirinius, called the first, fresh and good luck, the one that the legend placed in an earlier year.” However, the matter is more sharply defined. It was not the legend that brought the census – which was carried out much later, as Quirinius became governor of Syria only a few years after Herod’s death – into the prehistory and used it as a means to have Jesus born in Bethlehem. We have already explained what to think of such a specific activity of the legend. Luke was the one who first brought the census into the prehistory, and he also had the note in his memory that a census of Quirinius was taken under Herod’s successor. But he needed a census in the time of Herod because he could not find any other way to bring Joseph and Mary to Bethlehem, so he helped himself “fresh and good luck” by calling the census that was essential for his pragmatism the first. We will soon have an opportunity to see the confusion that arises when the legend is brought into the more specific development of pragmatism in the way that Weisse has done here.

**) Schl. on the writings of Luke x. 62.

***) He finds “the matter too clear” to “say a word” about it. Heil. Sage I, 101.

130

Let us examine the chronological statement of Luke, which will give us one stumbling block after another, but no certainty as to when Jesus appeared and when he was born. Its credibility has already become doubtful for criticism, in that it speaks of a prince as a contemporary of Jesus who had already been dead for half a century. Lysanias, the prince of Abilene, had been murdered on the instigation of Cleopatra 34 years before the birth of Christ. Critics have already shown how Luke came to place a Lysanias over Abilene at the time of Jesus. “Obviously,” says Weisse *), “the evangelist (in a whimsical way) aims to name the tetrarchs completely, and since he cannot find any other name for the fourth tetrarchy than that of Lysanias, he simply names him, without it occurring to him to inquire whether this Lysanias was still alive and whether Abilene was still a separate tetrarchy at that time.” He was therefore misled by the name “four princes,” which he took literally, to define four districts of Palestine and to place a prince over each one. For the fourth district, however, he could very easily create a prince, since the name of Lysanias was associated with it, and “even in later times Abilene was still called by the name of the last ruler of the earlier dynasty η Λυσανιον,” from which the evangelist drew the conclusion “that there was still a ruler of this name at that time *).”

*) ev. Gesch. I, 236.

*) Strauss, L. J. I, 375.

131

Gfrörer admits that a mistake has occurred, but he does not give up his protégé, that imaginary “memoir on the life of the Baptist”. He wants to make it a very old source and bring its author, who “was not very far removed from the events he describes”, to recognition. It is “no small matter,” he thinks **), that “the times of five different rulers or authorities coincide to the year.” And yet it is only a small matter that does not deserve so much fuss. Pontius Pilate, the Herods, Annas, and Caiaphas were already known from the Gospel history – Luke from the Gospel of Mark – that for the statement that Jesus appeared during their time, no old source, no memoir that was very close to that time, was necessary. Those people were already well known to the community by virtue of their involvement in the story of Jesus, they were unforgettable figures of the Gospel history – why would an old guarantor still be needed? A writer only needed to be superficially familiar with history to know that Pilate was governor of Judea during the reign of Tiberius.

**) ibid. p. 105.

We can be sure that the apologist will turn the matter around again. Right! There he is already! He says *), for example, that the chronological statement of Luke about a Lysanias who also ruled over Abilene during the time of Jesus is completely reliable, for “if Luke or the legend were so well informed as to provide five exact time determinations, they must also be able to give the sixth one correctly.”

*) e.g. Hoffmann, das L. I. x. 283.

132

We have already responded and now have some time left to consider what the apologist meant by bringing “the sage” into play here. He wants to lead criticism to absurdity. “It takes a strong belief in the sage,” he says **), “not to regard it as deliberate if it goes to so much trouble to present itself as history, as the sixfold time determination would betray.” As we can see, we need to go back to the basics of the matter everywhere. If it helps, it doesn’t hurt. The sage had nothing to do with this. Pontius Pilate, the high priests, and the Herodians were firmly established in the community’s view as contemporaries of Jesus, and the information about Lysanias is nothing more than a literary product, hypothesis, combination, and a failed one at that.

The sage – or to put it more accurately – the religious view, is the only thing that has limited the entire activity of the Baptist to a mere indication of the Messiah, condensed into a short period of time, and has now brought his and his greater follower’s appearance so close together that Luke, when he chronologically determines the former, also thinks he must do the same for the latter. Hoffmann himself assumes that “the Baptist’s activity did not require several years ***).” So why all the fuss? Why insinuate that if the chronological mistake regarding Lysanias is attributed to the writer, then the “jump from John to Jesus out of the sage and into the writer is transferred,” and his actions are “deceptive *)?” If the Baptist’s public career was really only brief, then let the apologist calmly accept the fetishistic presentation of the Evangelist! Or let him – as we do – follow the religious historical view of the community and his predecessor Mark without bias, when he condenses the Baptist’s activity into such a short time and gives well-known time determinations, but also take the writer as he is, i.e. as a writer who sometimes allows himself hypotheses that he then has to take on his own account, especially when they are as superfluous as the resurrection of Lysanias this time.

**) Ibid.

***) Ibid. 284.

*) Hoffmann, The Life of Jesus, p. 286.

133

However, Luke did not simply follow his predecessor Mark without any bias. From Mark’s presentation, we can learn what impartiality and naivete in presentation are. He simply juxtaposes the individual historical events – the appearance of the Baptist, his activity, the baptism and temptation of Jesus, and the latter’s appearance after the imprisonment of John – and does not lose a word about how long the Baptist stood on the historical stage. But he still has a very definite feeling that he should not assign a long period of time for the execution of the Baptist’s mission, and in every reader who sees in his work how the Baptist has barely left the stage with his water baptism and preaching, and Jesus enters to soon take over, he inevitably evokes the view that John only took a short time to fulfill his mission. Luke no longer contented himself with grouping the historical events in such a way that their ideal spread leads to the conclusion of their temporal duration with immediate certainty, but he himself draws the conclusion and limits the Baptist’s activity to the six months by which he is older than his successor.

The note that the Baptist is only six months older than Jesus has lost its value for us all – namely its value from the area where the correctness of chronology is concerned – as it has arisen solely from Luke’s ideal view of the evangelical prehistory and the internal relationship between the Baptist and the Lord. However, it is deprived of all possibility of validity if it is to serve as the standard for the duration of the Baptist’s public activity and here, where its authoritative power comes with the highest demands, it meets its just fate. Strauss indeed admits the possibility that the Baptist “could have achieved in a very short time what he had achieved *).” But it is downright impossible. To Christian belief, the Baptist was only seen as the person who had pointed to the Lord, and according to this assumption, he only needed to appear, point to the coming one, and he could then leave the stage after this direction. His story was only the prelude or prologue to the drama with its richer and more extensive complications that followed. In reality, however, it is different. Pointing to the following is here a preparation of the people that only indirectly relates to the following through detours and through an activity that claims to be independent for some time, i.e., only indirectly related to the following through the hidden dialectic of history. In general, however, a simple spiritual principle always requires a longer period of time before it can intervene and gain influence because it has to work on a manifold, very differently determined mass and can only gradually lift it out of its earlier determinacy, which regularly also proves to be resistance, and subdue it.

*) L. J. I, 381

134

If we now abandon the report of Luke to the extent that we can no longer assume such a short time between the appearance of the Baptist and Jesus, it could still be possible that both were exactly thirty years old when they entered their public office. However, if we were to hold this coincidence as possible even for a moment, we would have to destroy the entire arrangement of the report, since according to it, John and Jesus were contemporaries, and if one appeared in the fifteenth year of Tiberius, the other’s appearance also falls into the same time. However, we do not even need to separate what is combined in the report in this way since it is only too certain that this age determination of both men is also a product of the ideal conception. “In the thirtieth year,” the law prescribes (Num. 4:3, 47), “the priests and Levites shall enter upon their service in the sanctuary.” Therefore, Luke concludes, John and Jesus also entered upon their sacred office at this age.

135

Therefore, let us leave the Evangelist’s perspective intact! It will hardly escape the fate of dissolution. Jesus was thirty years old when he was baptized and shortly thereafter appeared in public; his predecessor, who had just been called by God to his work, appeared in the fifteenth year of Tiberius: but how could Jesus have been thirty years old at that time? He was said to have been born in the days of Herod, but the death of this king falls much earlier than that year of Tiberius, and do we know how long before Herod’s death Joseph fled to Egypt with the child, how long he stayed in hiding there? If we count back thirty years from the fifteenth year of Tiberius, we already encounter Archelaus as ruler in Judea, but we never reach Herod. So how could Jesus, if he was born during the lifetime of Herod, have been only thirty years old when he appeared? He had to be at least a few years older.

Therefore, the note of Luke dissolves itself, and indeed through the Evangelist’s own assumptions, for like Matthew, he lets Jesus be born in the days of Herod (Luke 1:5). But perhaps the observation that Jesus appeared in the fifteenth year of Tiberius is correct? How can we, however, consider this time determination as unsuspected or want to use it for the chronology of Jesus’ life, when according to the intention of the Evangelist, it should also indicate the time when the Baptist appeared? Well? Isn’t everything allowed for the apologist? Can he not leave the Baptist out of the game, can he not push the birth of Jesus back a little further, put the note about Jesus’ age when he appeared under the bench, and still — with force, of course! — assume that Jesus began his work around the fifteenth year of Tiberius, more or less? He cannot do it! Because both notes, when and at what age Jesus appeared, are so intertwined that they are only one. When Jesus appeared, that it happened in the fifteenth year of Tiberius: Luke found this note only by halving Jesus’ thirty years and assigning one half to the reign of Tiberius, regardless of whether the other half would reach back to the time of Herod.

136

So we know nothing, absolutely nothing, about when Jesus appeared or how old he was when he did. All attempts to even roughly determine the chronology in this matter must fail. But do not despair! The apologist calls out to us. Did not Joseph return from Egypt “soon” after his flight from Herod? Did not Joseph and Mary stay in Egypt with the child for “only a short time”? *) We will certainly admire this precise knowledge of history, but we cannot rely on it until the apologist tells us the sources from which it has come. Matthew tells us nothing about the death of Herod occurring “soon” after Joseph’s flight. But didn’t Jesus return from Egypt as a child? As if he had ever even come to this land with his parents! But it would not even help us if we were able to place the birth of Jesus in the last years of the reign of Herod, because if we had to discard one of Luke’s statements about Jesus’ age, we would no longer be entitled to hold on to the other statement about the year of Tiberius in which John the Baptist and Jesus appeared.

*) Neander, ibid. p. 32.

137

The last help to determine the age at which Jesus began his public ministry seems to come from the fourth Gospel and from Irenaeus. The latter had the view that Jesus was close to the age of fifty when he died. We can of course return the dogmatic reason on which the Church Father relied for his opinion, namely that Jesus had to sanctify and pass through all human ages, as in an investigation like this, we are much more interested in his historical reasons. From the account of the fourth Gospel (John 8:56-57), Irenaeus draws a very secure conclusion, as it seems to him. The Jews are said to have asked Jesus mockingly, “You are not yet fifty years old and have you seen Abraham?” It is clear, Irenaeus says, that if Jesus had only just turned thirty, the Jews would have asked rather: “You are not yet forty years old and you have seen Abraham?” It could not be assumed that they added twenty years to his age, as they wanted to draw attention to the distance between his age and the time of Abraham. Just as interesting as this exegetical proof will be the other one when Irenaeus refers to a very widespread and reliable tradition according to which Jesus was already beyond the age of forty when he taught before the people. “All the elders who had met John, the disciple of the Lord, in Asia, testified that John had handed down the same thing to them *).”

*) Irenaeus, Adv Haer Book II, c. 39, 40

However, Irenaeus cannot forget the testimony of Luke in favor of the testimony of the fourth Gospel. He also does not omit to mediate both statements. Therefore, he says: Jesus was thirty years old when he was baptized; but only afterwards, when he had reached the complete and mature age of a teacher, did he appear publicly in Jerusalem as such. If this age of maturity, as Irenaeus assumes, is at the earliest the age of forty, then there is a period of ten years between the baptism and the public appearance of Jesus.

138

Even Paulus does not consider it impossible that there were several years between Jesus’ baptism and his public appearance. Weisse *) considers this assumption to be necessary and cites the testimony of the fourth Gospel in support of it. This critic, who has Jesus appearing at a later age, believes that the testimony of Irenaeus to his witnesses is not unbelievable and does not want to dismiss the testimony of the fourth Gospel (8:56). Both support each other **).

However, the situation is such that this statement from the fourth Gospel destroys the testimony of “all the Elders” on which Irenaeus relies and spares us the trouble of examining the “cloud of witnesses” more closely.

Irenaeus still believes that he can reconcile the testimony of the fourth Gospel and that of Luke: Jesus was thirty years old when he was baptized by John, and he was already over forty years old when he taught before the people. But the Gospels also report that Jesus was crucified under Pontius Pilate, this governor was deposed one year before the death of Tiberius, and Tiberius reigned for a total of 23 years. Furthermore, if Jesus was baptized at the age of thirty in the fifteenth year of Tiberius, then at the time he appeared after his fortieth year, Tiberius had not only long been dead but Pontius Pilate had also been dismissed from his position. So where does Irenaeus’ hypothesis lead us? Far beyond a statement in the Gospels that seems to be one of the most certain. The death of Jesus would have occurred at a time when Pontius Pilate had long been recalled from Judea.

If this contradiction arises only because one wants to reconcile the testimony of the fourth Gospel with that of the third, and if the latter has already been invalidated for us, then perhaps the former can be better maintained. After all, it is even confirmed by the testimony of all the elders who heard it from John. Although Irenaeus also speaks of others who not only spoke with John but also with other apostles and testified to having heard the same thing from them, we can reasonably ignore this hyperbole, as it can be enough for us to have the same apostle attest to orally what we still read in his Gospel today. We must be content with this, as we do not possess any written testimony from other apostles or elders who heard about such a high age for Jesus. And then it is truly no small matter that we still have control over the meaning in which the author of the fourth Gospel spoke to the elders orally about Jesus’ age!

*) ev. Gesch. I, 276.

**) Ibid. I, 286.

139

Yes! If only there wasn’t the recent thorough investigation into the tradition of John’s stay in Ephesus and the long duration of his life! But we won’t avoid taking a closer look at the gospel testimony because of it.

Indeed, Irenaeus is completely right in his assertion that it would have been senseless and disproportionate for the Jews to say, “You are not yet fifty years old, and have you seen Abraham?” if Jesus had not yet reached the age of forty. If we came across a similar exclamation in another writer, we could at least infer from their subjective assumptions that they believed the man being addressed was already over forty. However, not with the fourth Evangelist! We are accustomed to him pushing contrasts to the extreme without caring much about their validity. He has formed such a contrast here again. Fifty years and the millennia between Abraham and Jesus are too disproportionate — infinitely and immeasurably — for anyone to really have said, “You are not yet fifty years old, and have you seen Abraham?” So, only people who did not want to give up all sense could speak in this way, but only in the case where it might be more possible for Jesus to have seen Abraham if he were fifty years old. However, real people cannot argue with an opponent in this way. A few years make no difference when it comes to a distance of millennia. The Jews did not speak these words. But we will not hear anything about the Evangelist’s view on the age of Jesus from these words. He thinks as little about how old Jesus was at the time as he does elsewhere *), he just wants to create a contrast to the millennia that separate Jesus and Abraham, and to place the next round number, which can most easily be subsumed under the category of thousands and hundreds, next to it, regardless of any consequences, and now reaches for the number we read. He even forgets, in the same moment, that he wanted to present an impossibility, and now lets the Jews speak as if they meant that the matter would be more possible if Jesus were fifty years old.

*) Even when he portrays the mother of the Lord standing at the cross, he does not conclude, as a modern critic might, on how old Jesus might have been at that time.

140

That with the permission of the fourth Gospel, months, let alone years, cannot be inserted between the baptism of Jesus and his public appearance, we have already demonstrated elsewhere **), and the apologist must be content with not knowing when and at what age Jesus appeared publicly, a confession of ignorance which he does not shy away from in matters of higher importance.

**) Kr. d. ev. Gesch. d. Joh. p. 57. 58.

At least we might be able to determine the maturity of age that a work like that of the Lord required, but for that we must have examined this work more closely. So later! At the end of our presentation, we will return to the question *).

*) There, at the end, we will also examine whether the chronological note, which we have left unexamined for now in the criticism of the fourth Gospel, that the crucifixion of Jesus falls during the Passover season, is really credible, or whether it was formed only by the belief in the sacrificial death of the Redeemer. We can say in advance that when the Apostle Paul writes (I Cor. 5:7), “For Christ, our Passover lamb, has been sacrificed,” he has nothing less in mind than providing a chronological note. He is only thinking that the Passover sacrifice is an image of Jesus’ sacrifice. Alongside the possibility that that chronological note in the Gospels is correct, we must therefore also leave standing for now the other possibility that the analogy that was discovered between Jesus’ death and the Passover sacrifice led to the crucifixion of Jesus being placed in the Passover season.

————————————-

 


§ 10. The origin of the Gospel account of Matthew’s infancy

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International License.

by Neil Godfrey

Critique of the Gospel History of the Synoptics

by Bruno Bauer

Volume 1

—o0o—

121

§ 10.

The origin of the Gospel account of Matthew’s infancy.

First, let us dispel the false notion that can easily arise from a superficial understanding of our above interpretation.

Schneckenburger **) had already attempted to assert that the account of the Magi’s homage “had emerged from a gradual traditional transformation of the facts as reported by Luke, which was stamped with the seal of truth.” However, he failed to carry out this assertion in many respects. “What injustice,” Matthew might exclaim, “to deny me the belief that is so easily and baselessly given to my neighbor! And what does it mean, we continue, to say that the seal of truth is lacking in Matthew’s account compared to Luke’s? Is not Matthew’s account more manly and forceful, and now it should give way to the soft pastoral scene of Luke * ) and be surpassed by it? This is, as we will demonstrate again shortly, a very uncritical method to allow Matthew’s account to arise ‘through embellishing tradition’ and then to push the parallel interpretation so far that the counter-image in Luke’s narrative is shown for every single detail in Matthew’s account. Strauss was therefore right to call this “interpretation” of Matthew’s account from Luke’s a “strained” one **), but he certainly did not refute this interpretation, nor did he replace it with a better one, when, following the tradition hypothesis, he allows both accounts to develop independently in tradition and prefers the “derivation” of Matthew’s account “from Old Testament passages and Jewish opinions” to that strained interpretation. Furthermore, Strauss says that this derivation of one account from the other is even unlikely if Schneckenburger’s assumption that Luke’s account bears the stamp of historical truth is correct. “But every reason” for such a derivation “is lacking since we have two equally unhistorical narratives before us.” We must confess that we cannot find any reason in this statement why one narrative could not have received the germ and impetus for its development from the other.

**) Whoever the origin of the first canonical Gospel, pp. 69-72.

*) Schneckenburger, in fact, only had the account of the shepherds’ adoration in mind when he allowed Matthew’s account to arise from a traditional source in the aforementioned passage of his book.

**) L. J. l, 314.

122

According to our interpretation, the entire evangelical prehistory of Matthew has arisen from that of his predecessor. But what does “arisen” mean? Do we mean to say, or have we said, or is this interpretation necessarily linked to the view that Matthew has meticulously examined each detail of Luke’s account and then anxiously searched for a corresponding but different one? On the contrary, we have not only said but also demonstrated the opposite. Matthew was guided by his predecessor to that high point where the prospect of the heathen masses, illuminated by the light of the new revelation, and the sufferings of the Messiah were opened up, and his only task was to transform Simeon’s prophecy into a real story, the center of which was the messianic child. During this work, he was not so alone and deserted that he had to take everything on his shoulders and step by step ask himself whether he was still on historical ground, but as he was inspired by the idea that had seized him in the work of his predecessor, so the experiences of the community, their spread in the heathen world, their suffering and martyrdom gave him enough material for his work; thus he was drawn into the general process of religious perception, which believed its content to be necessary and secure only if it found it again in the life of its Lord; thus the once-formed collision, which lay in the arrival of the Magi, drew him into its tearing development; finally, the consequences of this collision seemed to him natural enough if they were also predetermined in the divine plan, as the prophecies of the Old Testament proved to him. Compared to these inspiring, driving, and tearing forces, it is very little to point to us a couple of Old Testament passages and Jewish opinions as sufficient reason for the emergence of such a rich and profound account as that of Matthew.

123

The proof that this account could not have developed in tradition is the same as the one we presented above for the literary elaboration of Luke’s prehistory and has its nerve in the line of infinite regress, which does not let us rest until we have arrived at the formative self-consciousness as the author of the account. We do not need to repeat the proof. Our explanation of the account has sufficiently demonstrated that the development of the collision from the arrival of the Magi in Jerusalem to the settling of Jesus’ parents in Nazareth is strictly interconnected, that no detail could have arisen independently, and that everything individual only has its meaning and its origin in the idea of the whole, so that the whole, with its parts, emerged simultaneously and as the work of the author.

124

Apologetics sometimes have a rather peculiar approach to their arguments. At one moment, they provide evidence for the “historical credibility” of a narrative based on the fact that the evangelist does not mention an Old Testament passage whose fulfillment is claimed. If the prophecy is then cited, and the appearance arises that the narrative was only derived from it, the apologist is not daunted. They promptly point out that the meaning of the Old Testament passage was originally too different from the sense that an evangelist gives it, to have been the source of the narrative that the critic attributes to it. The fact must have already existed, before the evangelist could have been prompted to associate it with any Old Testament passage through some resonance or analogy. The prehistory of Matthew gives the apologist the opportunity to use both arguments.

Firstly, we could accuse the apologetics of being unfair. For the incongruence between a narrative and the Old Testament citation accompanying it, the apologist can only rely on if they admit that the suspicion that the narrative may have been formed from the Old Testament passage has greater apparent justification if both are in precise agreement. If they think so, then they have certainly won against most cases from the outset, since the Old Testament perspective and the Christian one are essentially different and can therefore never fully coincide. Or rather, they have only won against the earlier form of criticism, but not against criticism as such, which will continue to advance beyond their previous assumptions, where they shared the same assumptions as their opponents.

125

If the principle no longer holds that the evangelical views were spun out of the Old Testament passages, then the whole argument of apologetics has become mere chatter. Strauss indeed responds to the question why Matthew does not explicitly refer to Balaam’s oracle if the story of the Magi’s star arose from it: “Because he himself did not spin this story out of the Old Testament passage.” *) However, Matthew did not receive the story of the Magi’s star in this specific form from tradition, but rather he created it within the context of the idea from which his whole infancy narrative arose. So why does he not refer to Balaam’s oracle? Well, because he did not think of it, because the evangelical view was not spun out of the Old Testament passages, and when it coincides with Old Testament forms, it did not always need to be immediately aware of this agreement. But where does this coincidence come from, on which the appearance of chance might now fall? It comes from the fact that human nature is one, and religious views can also take similar forms in different circles due to the unity of the category. The natural element can never be dispensed with in religious views, and the impulse to create a natural or heavenly image for their essential content is inherent in them. Hence, the similarity in this case. It is possible that Matthew received the comparison of the Messiah’s arrival with the rising of a star from the sacred language of the community, but then it was not necessary for this image to be borrowed from the Old Testament, nor does the proposition that Matthew made the image into something completely different in any way become endangered by it.

*) L.J. I. 313

126

The Apologist asks further, where does it come from in the other case, that such a heterogeneous narrative was formed from an Old Testament passage that originally had a completely different meaning? How is this derivation of the narrative possible at all given the total difference between the two sides? Strauss *) responds to this question by saying that the failed combination came about because the evangelist “was given some narrative without the key that belonged to it,” and now the misfortune befell him, “that he sometimes even attempted false keys.” However, this explanation is already flawed in its assumption that Matthew composed his prehistory from individual narratives that were given to him. The Bethlehem child massacre presupposes the report of the Magi’s arrival in Jerusalem, and thus also their worship, and therefore could neither be composed as an independent narrative nor be the subject of a legend. And what interest could the legend of the holy child’s stay with his parents in Egypt have generated on its own and for so long – who knows how long? – in the tradition of the community, until it came to Matthew and led him to show off his interpretive skills precisely from their weakest side? So be more cautious with your reasoning, good Apologist, you do not gain any notice for your knowledge of history if you show that the evangelist brought such a distant Old Testament passage to one aspect of his narrative that it is clear that it could not have made him so inventive that he formed that aspect according to it. Namely, you realize where we are going and where we will end up? Those individual aspects of the narrative, such as the Bethlehem child massacre and the flight to Egypt, were neither received from tradition nor spun out of the Old Testament passage. Rather, they arose from the development of the assumed collision, and the Old Testament prophecy presented itself to him as such through even the most external allusion or connection.

*) L. J. I, 313.

127

If one still insists on asking, in the most candid wonder, how on earth it could have been possible for Matthew to create such a different narrative from Luke’s, we have already demonstrated that and we will have plenty of opportunities to show what transformations the accounts of Mark underwent in Luke’s writing, and what new forms Matthew created from the creations of his predecessors.

We have a completely different concern, which we do not want to hide. Luke has replaced some beautiful structures in place of the reports he found in Mark, and Matthew is even richer in new and happy compositions. But both have not brought their new forms into a perfect connection with each other or with what they retained from Mark. How much more successful would they have been in developing the prehistory! Luke creates a complete whole from the beginning, which he does not succeed in doing again in his gospel, and Matthew, who takes the seeds of his prehistory from Luke’s, is not disturbed by it at all, and he creates a cohesive new composition, which was not possible for him in the rest of his work to the same extent. So should they still be considered the authors of these prehistories? They are and remain so. Everything has its time: when they wrote, it was precisely the time when Christian self-awareness went further than at the time of Mark into its assumptions and tried to grasp and present them in the only form accessible to it, in the form of the prehistory of its Lord. For this edition, the time was a creative one, Luke and Matthew were seized by the power of a new urge for creation, and they gave in the most perfect form what their time demanded.

——————————————

 


§ 9. The flight to Egypt and settlement in Nazareth

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International License.

by Neil Godfrey

Critique of the Gospel History of the Synoptics

by Bruno Bauer

Volume 1

—o0o—

106

§ 9.

The flight to Egypt and settlement in Nazareth.

In his presentation of the prehistory, Luke incorporated the prophecy of the struggles which the Redeemer and, in him, the new principle would have to endure. Through the soul of Mary, who represents the community in a broader sense here, Simeon says a sword will pierce through her, for this one who was destined to be the light of the Gentiles and the glory of Israel, is set for a sign, which is opposed so that many hearts may be revealed.

Matthew also takes up this prophecy and, like the other one about the destiny of the Savior to be the light of the nations, works it into a prophetic fact with the same success that gives him a result he had not even calculated, in which the destinies of the community and its Lord are symbolically prefigured.

107

The collision develops from the wondrous event that the Gentiles offer their homage to the Messiah. In its essential sense, it must therefore be of general and comprehensive significance, even if the author uses Jewish names for the narrative. He could not do otherwise, as he is writing the story of the child born in Bethlehem, and could only depict dangers that were possible in the Jewish world of that time. His consciousness in which he created this story was involuntarily limited by this necessary limitation of the scene, and with good faith in the direction that his narrative takes from its starting point, he believes that he is describing real dangers that were imposed on the newborn by the Jewish world and its ruler of the time. On the other hand, his consciousness is involuntarily beyond these limitations again, as he portrays the struggles of the messianic child, which the community only experienced and experienced with such terrible seriousness when it was in conflict with the Gentile world and its rulers. In the child, the idea of the community, which passed through dangers and sufferings unscathed, is depicted, while the children of Bethlehem represent the individual sacrifices that fall when the idea itself triumphs over the attacks of the world. The Magi are the harbingers of Gentile-ism that submits to the new principle, while Herod represents in his person the secular power that could not reach the principle, the idea with its weapons, in its struggle with Christianity, although it could hit individual members of the community. Of course, the author did not separate both sides of his narrative, the Jewish scene and form and the general content, to which the community and its destiny in the struggle with the world empire also belonged, and did not make the messianic child as such and the community whose destiny it experienced into one being with reflective intentionality, and it was therefore inevitable that some inconveniences arose from the combination of such diverse elements. However, the fact that the collision and its development still combine into such a harmonious whole can be explained particularly by the fact that it begins with the homage of the Gentiles and that in Herod, whose person and house were regarded by the evangelist more as a foreign, external, and worldly power than as an element of the theocratic sphere of life, the hostile power of the world is juxtaposed as a counter-image.

108

Before we examine the account of the danger threatening the infant Jesus in detail, as far as it is necessary here, we hardly need to mention that in an apologetic sense there can no longer be any talk of a historical basis for it, if the assumption of the Magi’s arrival does not belong to real history. The fact that the characters in the story are under the immediate guidance of a necessity that either determines their decisions, as with the Magi and Joseph in their dreams, or leads Herod to both premature and inconsistent actions, as required by the development of the collision, but which are impossible in reality, also proves this ideal origin of the account.

When Herod learned from the scribes that the Messiah would be born in Bethlehem, he secretly summoned the Magi and asked them precisely about the time when the star had appeared. But why secretly? Why so precise? Why did he ask about a sign from which he could deduce the age of the child, since he instructed the Magi to bring him news if they found the child and he firmly believed that they would return to him? The age of the child could only be of interest to Herod when, deceived by the Magi, who, warned by a dream, did not return to him, he decided to kill all the children in Bethlehem and the surrounding area “who were two years old or younger.” He could only resort to this means when he could no longer learn from the Magi which child was so dangerous to him; and yet he had already asked about the more distant means, namely the sign, from which he could deduce up to what age he had to have the children killed (Matthew 2:16). If, at the arrival of the Magi, he had thought of such a remote means for carrying out his purpose, and thus of the possibility that they might deceive him and not return to him, he would have reached for the nearer means and assigned secret escorts to the foreigners who would have more safely and less conspicuously removed the dangerous child from their path. The answer of modern apologists, that tyrants are often struck with stupidity in their vague fear, as audacious as it may be, can only make an impression as long as one has only superficially and from afar considered Saint Matthew’s account. Just listen to the account, how clearly it emphasizes that Herod had already thought of the last desperate means with his question about the rising of the star. This Herod would have been struck with stupidity? Calvin knew the difficulty better, if he could find no other way to solve it than by assuming that God had made the tyrant helpless for a moment. *) You want to solve the difficulty if Calvin could not, even though he allowed God himself to participate? In fact, it cannot be solved apologetically, for he who knows how to get advice even for the remotest possibility cannot be said to be helpless. And if God really deprived the tyrant of his reason to such an extent that he did not think of giving the Magi escorts, would he not have had to go so far as to prevent him from coming up with the clever idea of asking about the rising of the star?

*) Non dubium est, quin Deus mentem ejus perculerit inusitato metu, ut consilio destitutus menteque alienatus ad tempus torperet. Nihil enim facilius erat, quam officii praetextu unum ex aulicis comitem subordare, qui tota inspecta mox rediret.

110

The matter is immediately resolved once we consider the only force that has been at work here, the pragmatism of the writer. Actually, Herod should not even have asked so cunningly about the time when the star appeared, because he believed he was sure to be informed by the Magi about the child on their return journey through Jerusalem. However, the writer knows beforehand that they will be warned in a dream and take another way back, and based on the insight he has, which he only reveals secretly to Herod, he lets him act and use the only opportunity when he speaks to the Magi to find out when the star appeared. But he had to have Herod ask about it because he already had in mind the bloodshed in Bethlehem and had to send the tyrant the information he needed to deduce at what age he should get rid of the children if he wanted to eliminate the one dreadful child among them.

It is striking that the Evangelist does not allow the Magi to return to Herod. There was no more danger to fear, because immediately after their departure, Joseph received a command in a dream to flee with the child and his mother to Egypt. The fate of the children of Bethlehem would have remained the same. Nevertheless, a correct instinct prevented the Evangelist from sending the Magi back to Herod with the news of where they had found the Savior. In general, Weisse correctly indicated the idea that guided the Evangelist secretly, when he said *) that “the same religious consciousness of the heathen world, which, guided by the spirit of truth, submits to Christianity, is abandoned by that spirit to the secular power that has risen from the heathen world, an involuntary impulse to persecute Christianity.” But the matter can be more precisely formulated as follows: in its enmity towards the community, the secular power does not know where to strike the principle and life of the community, and while the idea is impervious to its attacks, in blind fury, it can only reach individuals who suffer for the principle with its weapons.

*): ev. Gesch. I, 224.

111

The murdered children of Bethlehem are considered by our evangelist as martyrs or, to express our own understanding more precisely, as prototypes of martyrs, and he ensured that they did not perish without being mourned. He says that their suffering fulfills the prophecy of Jeremiah (31:15), which speaks of Rachel weeping bitterly for her children and refusing to be comforted. Certainly, we would completely misunderstand the evangelist’s perspective if we were to assume that the prophetic passage refers only to the anguish of mothers whose children were taken by Herod. These children are no longer just those who belong to this or that household in Bethlehem, but are martyrs of the suffering community, or rather the part of the community that was sacrificed. Now it is clear who Rachel is. She is the community that weeps over the suffering of her members. This is also the original meaning of those words in the scripture of Jeremiah: they refer to the deportation of the people into captivity. Rachel, the matriarch, stands at Rama, in the territory of her son Benjamin, where the procession of captives must pass by, mourning the misfortune of her kin. For the evangelist, the fact that Rachel was buried near Bethlehem leads him to the prophet’s statement, and Rachel’s grief is now the mourning of the community that has lost its children in the children of Bethlehem. It does not surprise us that the evangelist makes the community lament, even though the community did not yet exist at the time, since he also makes martyrs suffer when it was not yet possible.

112

The view of the evangelist becomes even more clear to us when we remember that we speak of a community in three senses. Firstly, as it appears in individual members, secondly as it is the substantive unity, figuratively speaking, the mother of these individuals, and finally, as it summarizes itself in its personal principle. All three meanings must have also been present in the early Christian view, as soon as it attempted to present itself in the form of history, to be made into independent figures, and from this, the diversity and richness of figures arose, even in the limited framework of this prehistory. At the point especially where the idea of suffering emerges, we can expect this threefold representation and representation of the community, and Luke has even carried it out in a surprising way in the fleeting moment where suffering is only mentioned. We say again, not with conscious intent, but instinctively following the power of that differentiation; just as we don’t always pay attention when we speak of the community, that we are speaking of it in this or that sense. When Simeon says, “This child is destined to cause the falling and rising of many in Israel,” he does not only mean that Jesus would suffer in his personal historical appearance, but he also thinks of the struggles and sufferings that the community will have to endure. Mary, through whose soul a sword will go, is not only the sorrowful mother of the Savior, who would witness his suffering and crucifixion, but she also represents the community in that sense, in which she is the substance of the individual members and seems to look down sympathetically on the struggles of her own in maternal empathy.

Matthew has only separated and shaped this more clearly because he set the individual historical events in motion. The worldly power wants to carry out its hostile plans, but it cannot find the personal principle, it can only reach the individual, inherently weak members of the community and, by the death of these, hurt the community, which maintains itself as a substantive unity above the struggle of appearance, for a moment.

113

The flight of Joseph with the child to Egypt seems significant to the Evangelist, and he sees in it the fulfillment of the prophetic word in Hosea 11:1, where Jehovah speaks of his son whom he called out of Egypt. Although this passage speaks of the past, of the liberation of the people from Egypt and only of the people as such, the Evangelist focuses his attention only on the fact that Jehovah speaks of his son, and therefore concludes that this son can only be Jesus.

After the death of Herod, Joseph receives instruction from an angel in a dream to return to the land of Israel. He obeys but fears when he hears that Archelaus reigns over Judea, and in another dream, he is instructed to go to Galilee, where he settles in Nazareth. The Evangelist says that this happened so that the word of the prophets, “he shall be called a Nazarene,” would be fulfilled. In Jesus growing up in Nazareth and leaving from there when he began his public ministry, he sees a sign of the lowliness of the Messiah in his historical appearance. He recalls that Isaiah (11:1) compares the Messiah, who comes from humble circumstances, to a weak branch that grows from the stump of a cut-down tree. He sees this as a literal reference to the Messiah’s emergence from a small town in a remote province away from the capital, and he speaks in the plural of the prophecy of the prophets because he finds the idea of the Messiah’s lowly appearance in other prophecies besides those of Isaiah.

The latter reflection of the Evangelist clearly proves that he also has in mind and wants to depict the struggle and contradiction between the higher destiny of the messianic child and the fate that drives him into obscurity during these wanderings. The material for this portrayal was initially given to him to the extent that it was established according to the report of Mark that Nazareth was considered to be the hometown of Jesus and that the Lord came from this remote and otherwise unknown city when he began his public ministry (Mark 6:1, 1:9). Additionally, there is the note of the third synoptist that the holy family returned with the child to Nazareth from the scene of those wonders which had glorified the birth and first days of the messianic child (Luke 2:39). Luke lets this return journey go as quickly as possible – immediately after the mother of the child had followed the legal requirements (Luke 2:22-24) – and does so without any concern: he still feels the power of the positive statements in the Gospel of Mark and now has to hurry to bring the child back to where he is at home according to his informant. However, Matthew is already accustomed to considering Bethlehem as the birthplace of the Messiah, so it is possible for him, if he wants to report on the birth of the Lord, to simply assume this city as the location. With his reflective style, it is not surprising that he emphasizes the contrast between the cradle of kings and a corner of Galilee, but he will also seek to convey and understand it as a divine fate. It is now the jealousy and enmity of worldly power that drives the royal child away from the homeland of his ancestors, forever away from it, and finally forces him to grow up in the obscurity of Nazareth. Matthew had based his entire presentation on this struggle, so the wanderings of the persecuted child are the natural consequences of this unfortunate collision, but the consequences that are foreseen by God, prophesied by the prophets, and under the guidance of a higher necessity.

115

Why, however, does Joseph not receive the instruction to go to Galilee and settle in Nazareth immediately at the beginning, when Herod seeks the child’s life in Bethlehem? It was not yet possible at that time, because Herod also ruled over that province and could still track down the child. So, abroad, into foreign lands, until the danger is over! But to which country? To the nearest one, to Egypt, where the people whose fortunes parallel those of the Messiah have also lived in hiding until they could take possession of their inheritance, which God had destined for them.

The richness of the form of thought we are dealing with here often gives the appearance of excess when the idea, already expressed in one event, is expressed anew in an analogous event. After the death of the tyrant, the child does not yet find peace. Although Joseph hears from the angel that those who were seeking the child’s life are no more and leaves Egypt to settle in Judaea, the homeland of the messianic child, a new danger threatens, and the child must bid farewell to its cradle forever and seek a new home in a foreign land.

However, we must not regard such repetitions as mere superfluity. The sunny view is involuntarily driven to such duplications in order to increase the seriousness of the collision or to allow it to emerge fully in its fateful power. Usually – and this is what happened here – the repetition takes the form of compressing the collision and its development into a narrower space by the fact that the demonic spirit of persecution still works over the grave of the departed enemy.

These wanderings and sufferings of the messianic child only acquire their true meaning when we do not forget that the child’s fate itself represents the arrangements that gave the church the recognition of the Gentiles and protected it through suffering and persecution. It is the same here. Herod remains the representative of worldly power, from which the church is forced to found and expand its kingdom in quiet and seclusion.*) This general idea will be more specifically developed the second time the pressure of worldly power is renewed, and when the church is displaced from the seat and center of worldly glory, the opposite point to which it flees will be of greater significance. The child that represents the church is led from Judaea to Nazareth, and its fate of being relegated to the lowly corners of a little-regarded province is now the image of the church’s fate, which, despised by worldly glory, gathered its followers among the lowly and humble. **)

*) Compare Weisse, ev. Gesch. I, 226.

**) For the followers of Christ were already called Nazarenes very early, before the time when Matthew wrote (ναζωραιοι Acts 24:5).

116

Even more so! Nazareth, Galilee, the circle of the Gentiles, as it was called by the Jews, and Judah now stand opposed to each other. The hostile power that threatens the child and, in it, the community and drives it away into the distance, is no longer just the secular power, but now acts as the old Jewish essence, which fears its downfall and, in order to save itself, expels the new principle from its homeland and forces it to settle in the Gentile world.

One would think that the apologist would never again think to connect the Gospel accounts of Luke and Matthew in an external context, if it is shown to him how both arose. Their true connection is solely grounded in the fact that the seeds of the later account were already contained in the former and developed into the shape of the later view through their inner power, which certainly also had to be expressed through richer experiences.

117

If by chance the other connection were present, that both stories fit together with their individual dates, it would be only by chance and would be absolutely indifferent to us, since both circles of thought each form a particular world, and the later one, even if it takes its central idea from the earlier one, gives its movement a direction that takes no account of the rotation of the first circle. There is not even an accidental external connection possible: on the contrary, the most extraordinary differences must occur, which, however, will not disturb or even occupy us any more than the mechanical harmony, if it were possible, would be of importance to us.

Nevertheless, we will hardly be able to entertain the excessive hope that the apologist will refrain from harmonizing the two stories, because they are and remain real history to him. They must remain so to him because he would be despondent if he did not see in them not only individual, in themselves random events, but a thoughtful creation of the religious spirit. We will therefore do him the last favor and relieve him of the burden of his harmonistic work by showing him how the external contradictions of the two stories arose.

Luke has Joseph and Mary return to Nazareth immediately after they had fulfilled everything that the law required of a woman after childbirth, that is, forty days after the birth of the child. Immediately! He not only does not know of the detour through Egypt, which must have already taken a lot of time, and the longer stay of the child in this country until the death of Herod, but he excludes this delay. In this case, he would proceed so exclusively if one wanted to force a historical cycle into his report with harmonistic tenacity, which only his successor has developed. But why did Matthew not heed the barrier that Luke actually set for the later historian with his chronological note about the return of the holy family to Nazareth? Because he did not surround the birth of Jesus from all sides with a multitude of miraculous events like his predecessor, and therefore could not conclude the prehistory so early; because the one incident he cites, the arrival of the Magi, was the cause of a series of collisions whose far-reaching development had to give way to that barrier; and finally, because in this time of creative thought, a chronological note was not yet as rigid as it has become for the sober apologist. But let us speak more cautiously! Only sometimes or depending on his interest, the apologist remains stubbornly on a single note. This time he has precisely the interest of adding the surplus he finds in Matthew to Luke’s narrative. But if he suddenly exceeds or pushes beyond the barrier of that chronological note, why should it not be possible or allowed for Matthew, since his view was just driven by the first force of an interest, whose development required a larger scope?

118

It is actually unnecessary to ask where to insert the homage of the Magi in Luke’s narrative. Luke knows nothing of these foreigners because he is unaware of the unfortunate consequences of their arrival; he does not need them, as in his version, the shepherds and Simeon give homage to the child, which the Magi give according to Matthew’s account. Finally, he excludes any thought of these foreigners, for if the Magi had arrived before the presentation of the child in the temple and a divine messenger had commanded Joseph to flee to Egypt, could the parents have brought the threatened child so freely and openly to Jerusalem? After the presentation in the temple, the parents bring the child – and again, to emphasize, without delay – to their home in Galilee, to Nazareth. Therefore, the Magi could not have given homage to the child in Bethlehem afterward. These are difficulties that the apologist will never be able to overcome, but they do not exist for Matthew, as the homages given to the messianic child by Luke are summarized by him into one homage by the Magi, thus placing them ideally, and making it impossible for him to raise any chronological concerns. Luke has made the recognitions given to the messianic child follow each other step by step, culminating in the praise of Simeon, so that there is no room for another, new homage in his narrative. Matthew, on the other hand, has given the homage of the Magi such far-reaching significance that his account does not need any other.

119

We have already shown how the differences between the two accounts of the origins of Jesus’ parents’ residence came about. According to Luke, Jesus’ parents were settled in Nazareth, and the census, a random occurrence, leads Joseph and the pregnant Mary to Bethlehem, where Jesus is born. The fact that the census was announced at that specific time, and that Mary had to stay in Bethlehem for the birth, is not considered by the evangelist to be coincidental; rather, he sees in this arrangement the influence of a higher necessity, which wanted the Messiah, as the Son of David, to be born in the cradle of his lineage. However, Matthew presents this necessity as an immediate divine will, by weaving the well-known prophecy of Micah into his account. He no longer needs the historical circumstance of the census, and so naturally, Jesus’ parents are from Bethlehem from the beginning. This also allows him to portray the return to Nazareth, which, according to Luke, was just a return home, not as something that is self-explanatory, but rather as a significant achievement that could only be brought about by a series of historical events and the necessity of fulfilling a divine oracle.

120

Will the apologist perhaps say again that the contradiction is only apparent and that this appearance arises because Matthew considers the matter only from a different point of view and in connection with the prophecies of the Old Testament? This would only be an illusion if Matthew portrays Joseph’s intention to settle in Judea, namely in Bethlehem, after his return from Egypt, as so serious that Joseph still entertains it even when he sees that the new ruler in Judea is no less to be feared than Herod, that Joseph is without advice in this embarrassment and does not even remotely consider staying in Galilee, in Nazareth, where Archelaus has no power, his homeland and a safe refuge, in short – that Joseph is only directed to Galilee and Nazareth through an angelic message? The contradiction is as harsh as it can be.

He who wants to save everything in danger may lose everything.

But will the apologist perhaps bring something or much to safety if he shows some resignation and, like Neander, pretends not to consider everything in the reports as sound and healthy? No! The apologist cannot give up anything from the letter, he only says *) “gaps” must be in the reports and these gaps must now pay for all contradictions! Everything, everything, even if separated by gaps, should remain! However, whoever calls reports that are true works of art in their own way “gappy” should at least indicate these gaps in themselves and in their internal construction.

*) L.J. Chr. p. 33

We have done our duty by showing how each of the two accounts is a complete whole in itself, in which each, even the smallest, element is connected with the other in internal connections, and all together with the spirit that animates them form a creation that requires no completion and rejects the most benevolent offer to supplement it as superfluous and at least intrusive. Finally, if Neander thinks that the contradiction of these narratives disappears when one considers them “as such, which were distinguished and collected independently of one another,” *) we have already made the attempt to consider them as such impossible in advance, as we have shown how the gospel prehistory of Matthew arose from that of Luke and how mother and daughter had to have very different features despite all similarities and equal beauty.

*) L. J. Ch. p. 33.

121

The result is: the prehistory of Matthew has its seeds in that of Luke and has been developed from these seeds into its distinctive form. There may still be objections, but we will answer them.

——————————————————————-

 


§ 8. The Star of the Magi

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International License.

by Neil Godfrey

Critique of the Gospel History of the Synoptics

by Bruno Bauer

Volume 1

—o0o—

92

§ 8.

The Star of the Magi.

When Jesus was born in Bethlehem, Magi came from the East to Jerusalem and asked about the newborn King of the Jews, whose star they had seen. Herod, troubled by this news, called the priests and scribes and asked them where Christ would be born. They answered Bethlehem, and he sent the Magi there, who, guided by the star, found the house where the child was and paid homage to him.

93

Kepler calculated that around the time of Christ’s birth, a remarkable conjunction of planets had occurred, which relieved the apologist of a heavy burden. He now either “inclines to believe it is highly probable that the star of the Magi should be understood as that planet conjunction” *) or, with the proper sense that it is not possible according to the account, he abandons the belief in its “accuracy” and now says that the Magi at least originally spoke of a “constellation” **). It is impossible for us to make this sacrifice, as the wonderful nature of the star is presupposed from all parts of the account, and we stick to what Calvin says, that nothing about natural stars fits everything that is said about the star ***).

Therefore, it also remains with the conclusion that God must have accommodated Himself to the astrological error that the birth of great men is glorified and proclaimed to the world through celestial signs, to the extent that He indicated to the Magi the birth of the Messiah through a star wonderfully created for this purpose. That is, we would have to admit an impossibility, which is impossible as long as we do not stifle reason.

But perhaps the apologist will make the impossibility so flattering, so sweet, that we can swallow it without immediately tasting the bitter core, if not digesting it. Let us listen to him! “There is no question of astrological ideas here. It is only a matter of the sublime singular that the Magi saw the star of the newborn King of the Jews” †). But before we take the pill and, in the same moment that the doctor presents it to us so kindly, we notice to our fortune that its sweet shell is just a shell, and only a half one at that.

*) e.g. Olshausen, ibid. l, 66.

**) e.g. Neander, ibid. x. 29.

***) Nihil convenit naturalibus stellis.

†) Lange, ibid. p. 9Z.

94

As if the “sublime singular” were not only relative! The star here is the star that belongs to the King of the Jews, just as other stars belong to other holy or heroic men. The star of the Messiah indicates his birth, just as other stars announce the birth of other heroes of the world.

Now the cunning apologist wants to bargain with us, to deceive us! “It’s only about one thing here,” he says *), “just one joyous fire in the heights, a shining signal with which the earth in the middle of its world history salutes the universe to which it so closely belongs.” Go ahead, stingy man! You don’t bribe us with your penny. We will show you a mass of stars that will make your rocket pale and vanish unseen. You only give us words! But look at the shining signals with which the whole history of the world has saluted the Messiah from the beginning to its fulfillment. The great historical heroes up to the Baptist, the views and intuitions of the ancient religions, philosophy, and law, the struggles of the peoples: these were quite different signals, they were the only and worthy signals with which history saluted Christianity.

Finally, the faithful theologian will also not succeed in sowing discord between us and the holy text. He advises us, yes, he says **), it is “first and foremost” necessary to “eliminate the prejudice that the evangelist wanted to designate the star as the topographical guide of the magi.” “It is clear,” he says, “that he only regarded it as their religious guide.” Excellent distinction! If the star announced the newborn King of the Jews to the magi, it was as a religious sign and at the same time a topographical one, for it showed them where to seek the Messiah: in Judaea. The wise men follow this hint and arrive in Jerusalem. Here, they learn through Herod’s mediation where they would find the newborn, so they naturally learn that Bethlehem is the destination of their journey. But they only learn this because the account already has the later events in mind, must involve King Herod in the matter, and wants to weave the prophetic promise that the Messiah will come from Bethlehem into his pragmatism. These interests prompted the author to once leave the star out of sight here. However, hardly have the wise men set out for Bethlehem, so he sends it – from north to south! – ahead of them as a guide and lets it stop over the place where the child was. The star, therefore, leads the wise men to the house where they found the newborn they were looking for. No! says the apologist, the star was not the guide! In the text, it says that the star stood above where the child was. “How close was it to the evangelist to write ‘above the house’? He avoided this idea *)”. But not because he considered it insignificant! He did not even avoid it, he cherished it very firmly, he only – the apologist should not triumph in the future if he uses an inappropriate word – he only avoided the expression that this presentation actually required and, for the more specific “above the house,” set the more general. An involuntary feeling held his hand back from writing the expression that would have led the matter to the extreme point of the impossible and adventurous and made the presentation so stark that the evangelist himself would have had to account for the monstrous idea of a star standing over only one specific house from its great distance. In essence, he did have this idea because immediately after he circumvented the obstacle of the serious, prosaic expression, he says: “and they went into the house and saw the child.” So, the fact that they could enter this particular house is only due to the star having shown them the way to it. Matthew does not know any other intermediate link, such as “the holy child in Bethlehem was much discussed” *) or that the Magi could learn from the city’s talk about the house of the child. The star and only the star is the guide of the Magi to him.

*) Lange, ibid. p. 93.

**) Ibid. p. 191.

*) Lange, ibid. p. 103.

*) Lange, as cited above, page 104.

96

Neander, as previously mentioned, is more cautious and has extinguished the star as such, namely as this miraculous star. However, he goes further in the natural explanation. “Some wise men who were investigating the course of the stars according to the course of world events, either following a theory derived from Jewish theologians or one they themselves devised, believed they had received a sign from a constellation or a star of the birth of the long-awaited great king who was to appear in the East.” **) It is true that, as with all such concessions, we do not want to insist that, according to the report, the sign, as it is absolutely miraculous, was given to the Magi by God alone, and that the report knows nothing of “self-devised theories” of the Magi, and that according to him, the same God who gave the sign also interpreted it to the Magi. All of this, of course, must be attributed to the Evangelist if the miraculous nature of the star has already been attributed to his misunderstanding. But then the natural explanation must make it comprehensible to us from history how the foreign Magi could see a sign of the birth of the long-awaited great king in a star or constellation. Usually, one relied on a note that can be found in Tacitus and Suetonius to explain it naturally ***), either to relate the divine miracle to history or to bring it into connection with the story. The former speaks more soberly *) and only says that during the siege of Jerusalem by Titus, a Jewish faction had relied on the prophecy in their sacred scriptures that at this very time, the East would gain strength, and men who would come from Judea would gain world dominion. **) Suetonius makes the matter greater. The Jews, he says, rebelled by referring to an old and constant expectation that had spread throughout the East, that it was predetermined by fate that at this time, world dominion would be seized from Judea. ***) Note the difference! According to Tacitus, the Jewish war faction was strengthened in their resistance against the Romans by a prophecy of the sacred scriptures. Suetonius speaks of an old and constant expectation that had spread throughout the East, so the Magi could have been familiar with it, and they could have been convinced by a remarkable celestial phenomenon that the world ruler had been born in Judea. However, leaving aside the fact that they thought not the world ruler, but the world rulers would come from Judea at that time, †) how does Suetonius know what he knows more than Tacitus?  He has only taken it from his own head and expanded upon the note, which he copied from Tacitus’ writing – as the identical wording “eo tempore Judaea profecti rerum potirentur” demonstrates ††) – in order to provide a grander background for the fulfillment. Suetonius has even fallen into a contradiction that makes it clear as day that Tacitus is his closest witness in this matter. His predecessor speaks mostly of world rulers who would come from Judea, because after him, Vespasian and Titus are the ones of whom the ambiguous prophecy, wrongly explained by the Jews, spoke. Suetonius maintains the majority – quidam prophecies – but only says that this saying referred to the Roman emperor – he means Vespasian – and he is content to name only him because he is busy with his biography at that moment.

**) as cited above, pages 28-29.

***) Olshausen is not willing to discuss it any further, even though he acknowledges the note (I, 64.).

*) Tacitus, “Histories” Book 5, Chapter 13.

**) “At that very time it was foretold that the East was to grow strong and rulers were to come from Judaea.”

***) Suetonius, “Life of Vespasian” Chapter 4: “It had long been an established belief throughout the East that it was fated for men coming from Judaea to rule the world at this time.”

†) Tacitus: “At that very time.”

††) Causabonus noticed the identity of the words, but he only proves the necessity of a different interpretation through his fanciful explanation. He says in Suetonius, “Life of Vespasian” Chapter 4: “Both Tacitus and Suetonius, who refer to the same oracle with the same words, seem to have expressed the concept in those very words, in which the traces of truth and that prophecy from which it originated are apparent. For it is written in the sacred scriptures, ‘from you will emerge the leader.’ Read Josephus, “Antiquities of the Jews,” Book 6, Chapter 31. (By the way, Olshausen has two citations for the same chapter from Josephus, and even these are copied incorrectly, because he mistook two differently cited passages from two different chapters for citations from two different chapters.)”

98

Suetonius was familiar with Josephus and his historical work, from which Tacitus took the aforementioned note. Suetonius himself says that one of the captured Jews, Josephus, had predicted to Vespasian that the chains that were currently put on him would be taken off by him as emperor in a short time *). It is possible that when Suetonius spoke of that expectation of the Orient and only referred it to Vespasian, he also had Josephus’ writings in front of him; for at the point where Josephus speaks of that old prophecy, he said it had referred to Vespasian **) and Tacitus interpreted it to refer to both Vespasian and Titus, because he had in mind the prophecy of the captive Josephus that Titus would become ruler of the world like his father ***). But one thing remains clear: Suetonius knew, utilized, and had no other source besides Josephus from which he could have learned of the news of that expectation that had spread throughout the Orient for a long time. He only relied on the conclusions, assumptions, and exaggerated tendencies of historical pragmatism to obtain that information.

*) Suetonius, “Life of Vespasian” Chapter 5.


**) Josephus, “The Jewish War” Book 6, Chapter 5, Section 4.


***) Josephus, “The Jewish War” Book 3, Chapter 8, Section 9.\

99 

So we come back to Josephus. He reports *) that the Jewish war party was incited to resist the Romans by an ambiguous prophecy from the holy scriptures, namely that a world ruler would arise from their land at that time. But they had deceived themselves when they declared this statement to be in their interest, since it actually referred to the rise of Vespasian, who was proclaimed as a world ruler in Judaea.

That widespread expectation, which kept the entire Orient in suspense at the beginning of the Christian era and which theologians make so much of, shrinks to the narrow idea of a Jewish party at the time of Vespasian. And Josephus did not even give us precise information about this narrow idea, nor did he make it impossible to suspect that he attributed to that war party a notion that was familiar to him, and thus created an insoluble confusion in his account. He expressly explains **) the prophecy of Daniel (Dan. 9:26) about the people of a coming prince who would destroy the city and the sanctuary to mean that it refers to the destruction of the Jewish state by the Romans. He could only think of this prophecy when, after the unfortunate days of Jotapata, he recognized the divine providence in the downfall of the Jewish people and in the victory of the Romans, and presented himself to Vespasian as a prisoner. Not only a dream, he says himself ***), but also his familiar acquaintance with the prophecies of the holy scripture gave him the certainty that a new world order would begin after divine providence, all happiness would have departed from his people and passed over to the Romans, and Vespasian and his son would be destined to become world rulers. Only in that prophecy of Daniel could Josephus find the prophecy of Vespasian’s elevation, because the prince of whom Daniel speaks had to be the world ruler or prove his vocation to world rule in Judaea by the fall of the sanctuary of the theocracy. Whether Josephus had already conceived the prophecy of Daniel in this sense during the days of Jotapata and applied it to the Roman conqueror, or whether he made the combination more specific in his historical work after the fact: It remains the case that only that prophecy was capable of being applied to the emperor. But it is also the same and the only one he thinks of when he says that the war party relied on an ambiguous scriptural prophecy when resisting the Romans. He says it was an ambiguous one for good reason: he realizes he made a mistake, realizing – without further explanation – that the war party actually could not have relied on this prophecy. We must say that it was impossible for them to even think of this prophecy, since it predicts the fall of the sanctuary and the city in dry words. But Josephus does not concern himself with this impossibility, he only thinks of this middle part – he only thinks that in that passage the world ruler is mentioned and now wants to shape the interest of his account so that the defeated were misled and incited to resist by that same prophecy which proclaimed the conqueror’s world rule. But the Jews could not imagine finding the guarantee for the success of their resistance in this prophecy *).

*) Jewish War, Book 5, Chapter 4

**) Antiquities, Book 10, Chapter 11, Section 7

***) Jewish War, Book 3, Chapter 8, Section 3.

*) It is clear that Josephus had only that passage from Daniel in mind when he mentions the prophecy that the war party had been deceived by. He says that this ambiguous saying had the sense that at that time κατά τον καιρόν εκείνον, a world ruler would emerge from Judea. There is no other prophecy besides that one in the second chapter of Daniel in which a specific time is indicated, and Josephus thought that the end date would fall into the Roman era. The other prophecies in Daniel that count time, Josephus refers to the time of Antiochus Epiphanes (Arch. 9, 11, 7. 12, 7, 6.).

101

In short, not only that splendid note about the general expectation in the Orient that the ruler of the world would come forth from Judaea, but also the other one about the hopes of the Jewish war party – which, even if it were more reliable, would no longer help us and would not reveal anything about the views of the Orient at the time of Jesus’ birth – is lost to us.

If the apologist still wants to turn the Magi’s gaze towards Judaea, he must use the “living exchange” that connected the peoples of the East and West at the time of Jesus’ birth and rely on the “anticipatory” character that “always precedes great world-historical epochs.” *) Of course, a general anticipation that a turning point is imminent always precedes great epochs in world history, but this anticipation never already contains the developed consciousness of in which specific form, at which point in the world, and on what occasion the new will arise. As if, some object, “the expectation of the Messiah was disseminated among the nations of antiquity by the widely scattered Jews,” and that anticipation could easily give a more specific form and direction towards Judaea. Well then, we promise, since we are only concerned with the truth, that we will immediately concede if someone provides us with evidence that the Jews before the time of Jesus disseminated the specific expectation of the Messiah among the peoples of antiquity. However, before such a remarkable proof, which the apologist should have been trying to provide for a long time, is presented, we intend to argue to the contrary, namely that the prophetic view only transitioned into the reflective form of a fixed belief in the next few centuries before the appearance of Jesus, and therefore could not have been conveyed to foreign peoples as a dogma long before.

*) Neander, ibid. p. 28.

102

If the faithful theologian loses himself in natural explanation – and, as we have seen, in a bottomless void – he cannot avoid the stumbling block he actually wanted to flee and he must return to faith, which he should never have left for the sake of the holy Tert[ullian]. The Magi found the Messiah, even if they followed a “theory invented by themselves”: enough, they found him. God must therefore have “used an error” to lead them to the truth. But can that be offensive to us? Neander answers and reminds us in more detail how in world history “truth and falsehood, good and evil are so interconnected that often the former must serve as a transition point for the latter. God also meets the needs of the sincerely seeking spirit in error.” However, that principle of the connection between good and evil is firstly, when correctly expressed and developed, diametrically opposed to the standpoint on which the apologist alone must move. How do Belial and others agree? However, good and evil are not only connected, but the latter is in itself the former, and only from that comes the dialectical “transition point” of the evil or false to the good. Then that principle has its place and truth only in the view for which world history is the development of self-consciousness, for only for that can it be valid that the earlier forms of self-consciousness that appear to the imagination as error and evil were in themselves the truth, but because they were only in themselves, they had to move on, be abolished and pass into the fulfillment of the following form. Only here does it make sense to say that natural religion also led humanity to Christian religion, and only here can the thought of necessity enter that religious self-consciousness had to first consider itself as consciousness in nature as its general power before it found its truth in spirit. But just as nature is spirit in itself, or consciousness in being, or figuratively speaking, the longing for spirit, so too was natural religion the longing, the path, or the precursor that led to the religion of the spirit. There can no longer be any talk of a “self-invented theory” of some magi, of an error that happened to be used by God to lead some wise men, and this single coincidence would be – to put it mildly – a tiny event compared to the enormous achievement of history, which with an irresistible and powerful pull led humanity through natural religion to the religion of the spirit.

103

The evangelical account stands infinitely higher than the anxious confusions of theologians, even though it has compressed a general event that spans millennia into a single incident, thus elevating itself to the realm of impossibility. It knows nothing of a self-devised theory of the Magi, nothing of an error that God could have used coincidentally for a higher purpose; rather, to it, the star, its recognition of its significance, and the wondrous power with which it led the Magi to the divine Child were all worked by God. By attributing to the star this wondrous attraction and the significance of a guide to the Messiah, it has, without intending to do so consciously, without being able to account for its deep foundations, elevated the star to a symbol of natural religion, which, “in its truth” and as a historical form of self-consciousness, like paganism in general, “points to Christianity.” *)

*) We agree with Weisse in this interpretation. See ev. Gesch. l, 220. 221.

104

One more time! The evangelist did not create his image through reflection, nor did he develop its individual features with a thorough understanding of their deeper meaning. He did not even come to his image through reflection on a remarkable movement in the world of his time. However, we can say that when he shaped it, he unconsciously grasped that movement in its true sense and brought it to its goal. One of the most peculiar phenomena of the dying heathenism was the spread of star worship, which extended with irresistible force from the East over the pagan world, attaching itself to related elements of various modes of thought and even seeking to subject what contradicted it. We can find the inner meaning of this phenomenon in the fact that pagan mythology, with all its colorful diversity and elaboration into details that had lost their meaning, strove to idealize itself into the purity of a simple perspective. The Christian evangelist understood better: with an admirable instinct, he leads pagan wisdom to the Savior through the star.

The external occasions that provided the material for the narrative have often been cited by critics: they are the prophecy of the heathen hordes who would stream to the holy city with the tribute of their homage (Isaiah 60:6; compare Psalm 72) and the star that rises out of Jacob (Numbers 24:17). The former ecclesiastical view has never been entirely free from the erroneous category that the fulfillment occurred precisely because it was predicted. The criticism, in its first form, retained the same category when it regarded Old Testament utterances and Jewish expectations as the generative force of the evangelical perspectives. As already noted, we must take the opposite path based on the correct concept of self-consciousness and derive the instinct and power from the specificity and strength of the higher self-consciousness that found the relatedness in the subordinate sphere and transformed it into material for the representation of the high principle.

105

When Matthew wrote his account of the Magi and the star, the Christian community had long recognized itself as the sphere in which the difference between heathenism and Judaism had been overcome through faith. However, this realization of their purpose had not come easily, and they had to fight and prove themselves to get there. At first, they accepted the proofs in the form in which they found them, as prophecies of Scripture and as eternal decrees of the divine plan. But that was not enough: as a Christian community, as a foundation of the Savior, they understood their inner purpose only when they viewed it as an essential attribute of their Lord. As the view of the Savior became focused on the individual and personal, became part of his life story, and those attributes became transformed from simplicity into individual historical events, the need to give these events and the relationship of the divine plan to the person of Jesus the utmost significance became even greater. It will be immediately apparent to everyone that this need contributed to the formation of the childhood story of Jesus: for if the divine plan had already been powerfully demonstrated in the child, and had brought the powers that the man and glorified Christ would attract to himself to the child, then it appeared as a necessity that the man could well make his free choice, but which was, in itself, an internal fate that was intertwined with his person from the very beginning. Therefore, the forerunners of the adoring heathen crowds had to go on a pilgrimage to the child, but how did they find it? Through miraculous divine guidance. And how could God better draw them from afar to the secret that had just been born than through the star that, as the natural image of the true star that arises from Jacob, had risen with it? Through this combination, which gave the image its wonderful profound meaning, the worshiping heathen became the Magi of the East.

106

To that constellation that occurred a few years before the Christian era, Matthew did not think and could not think about it, since he knew nothing about it and could not calculate it – in short, he was no Kepler.

Also, that belief of the Orient that it was destined by fate that a world ruler should come out of Judaea was neither known to the author of the account nor could he *) contribute to “authenticate the legend,” since in this determination, it is a late literary product of Tacitus and Suetonius. The community was already spread over the pagan world before the evangelist’s account was created, and Jesus had already become apparent to them as the world ruler: what more did they need to believe the account, and for the author to work it out?

*) as Weisse assumes, ibid. p. 222.

————————————

 


§ 7. The Angel’s Message to Joseph

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International License.

by Neil Godfrey

Critique of the Gospel History of the Synoptics

by Bruno Bauer

Volume 1

—o0o—

84

§ 7.

The Angel’s Message to Joseph.

In Luke’s account, the first attempt was made to develop the wonder of Jesus’ birth in its historical context. The view is still living in its first fresh ingenuousness and can therefore tolerate difficulties which later times will certainly discover but to their own detriment, since they cannot make this discovery without causing themselves the greatest unrest and loading themselves with endless futile work until criticism comes to return everything to the right track or to the first transparency.

Luke only lets the angel’s message reach Mary, who is told that she will become the mother of the Messiah in a wonderful way. Mary does not tell her husband Joseph anything abcout this extraordinary message, and Joseph takes no offense at her pregnancy, or rather, nothing is reported about his behavior as if it were self-evident to him that his wife’s pregnancy and childbirth appeared to him as well as to Mary and the reader as the natural consequence of the most extraordinary miracle. How clear everything is explained, known and transparent to the reader, this spectator, before whom the scene unfolds! Just as the author is aware of the assumptions of everything that follows, so it is also assumed that the immediate surroundings of the people appearing here, in this ideal world, were also explained the most difficult things without reasonable mediation. The people of this ideal world sometimes have the privilege of being somnambulistic and looking into the interior of their surroundings without rational mediation.

But Matthew has the scene before him, he can retain the first ingenuousness that originally belongs to the representation as a spectator, but he does not have to, he can already use the privilege of reflection like anyone who contemplates a finished work, and if he does, he will discover significant difficulties. Matthew has reflected, he notes that Mary did not tell her husband about the angel’s message, and that Joseph calmly accepts his wife’s subsequent pregnancy. How, he asks, is that possible? And by insisting on the one point that Mary did not reveal the wonderful message to her husband, he concludes that Joseph must have taken offense when he saw his wife, who had just been entrusted to him and was still a virgin, pregnant. He took offense, Matthew continues, and how else could he have been relieved of it, or how could his reassurance have been made more certain and definite than by the fact that a divine messenger also appeared to him and let him in on the secret?

85

For this reflection, Joseph now becomes the focal point of a new representation. The angelic message that was given to Mary takes a backseat and becomes finally unnecessary, as its essential content must be included in the message given to Joseph.

Joseph is troubled when he finds Mary pregnant under circumstances where she should not have been. As a just man, he did not want to publicly shame her and had already considered the option of quietly divorcing her. Then the angel of the Lord appears to him and reveals to him that the child in Mary is “conceived by the Holy Spirit”; she will bear a son, and he shall name him Jesus, for he will “save his people from their sins.” Joseph is now reassured, he obeys, takes his wife – because, Matthew concludes, he had not yet brought her home – and names the child Jesus.

The later origin of this account is made clear with a clarity that must satisfy even the most stubborn doubt, from a peculiar contradiction in its pragmatism. Joseph is called a just man. If we take this characterization seriously, as we must, then Joseph was a man who held to strict custom and was so injured by the discovery he made about his betrothed wife that he felt compelled to exercise his legal right *). Yet, the account says, Joseph did not want to go the legal route, but wanted to act gently and spare his wife the public shame that would have followed a trial. Indeed, Calvin answers, “Joseph’s human sense prevented him from acting according to the strictness of the law, and it should not be doubtful to us that he was prevented from doing so by the secret hint of the Holy Spirit.” However, the mild, humane sense of Joseph does not appear in the account as a limitation of his just zeal, but because he was just, Matthew wants to say, Joseph wanted to act gently. Or, if we are to bring in the secret influence of the Holy Spirit with Calvin – and we have the right to do so – then the obedience of the seemingly offended man to Him should be considered as his righteousness. If Calvin thus separated both, then newer interpreters are more correct when they combine both determinations – but only for that purpose; for if they go so far as to say that “just” here means only “kind, gentle” **), they simply repeat the contradiction of the account, but do not explain it. “Just” can never mean as much as “kind” or “gentle.” And yet, it is used here in this way according to the context? Indeed, but after a very long, very convoluted detour that Christian belief had only made after Luke’s work was written. As a husband of Mary, Joseph had to soon come to special esteem, and as far as he could be drawn into the history – i.e., in the childhood story of Jesus – he had to appear appropriately connected to the mother of the Messiah. He could take offense when he found his wife pregnant, as Matthew depicts the collision, he could even go so far as to finally decide to divorce his wife, but he could not let it go so far that she was exposed to public suspicion and the heavenly mystery was drawn into a worldly investigation. In short, he was just according to the requirements that Christian belief and his relationship to the mother of the Messiah – even if he did not yet know it – had to make of him. Therefore, the Joseph that Matthew presents is the Joseph of later belief.

*) Calvin: justitia, quae hic laudatur, in odio et detestatione sceleris fuit.

**) z. B. Frigide zum Matth. p. 41: Sixouos hic de leoi et benigno dicitur. Dishauſen, bibl. Comm. I, 54.

87

Nothing in the angel’s message suggests that Joseph had heard from Mary that she had also received an angelic message announcing that she would become the mother of the Messiah without the involvement of a man. At the very least, Joseph could have acted in disbelief towards the revelation that had been given to his wife, but in this case, the angel of the Lord would have had to rebuke him for his unbelief in order to set the divine plan in motion once again. However, the angel does not speak as if Joseph had been guilty of unbelief towards a divine revelation, but rather as if he were revealing a mystery that Joseph could not have known about until that moment. When Joseph considered dismissing his wife, he did not act like a man who did not believe his wife’s statements, but rather like one who noticed something about her that he pondered and consulted with himself about. After Strauss, we need not refute the Jesuitical explanations of the apologists, who want to explain why Mary did not tell her husband about Gabriel’s message. Instead, we prefer Calvin’s frankness when he says, “Mary must not have told Joseph anything about what had happened. He must not have been swayed by the flattery and entreaties of his fiancée, nor convinced by human reasons. He had to be irritated and already have wanted to dismiss his betrothed when – ex abrupto – God intervened. It had to come to this point for the entire process of conception to be truly verified.”

88

A bold statement that attacks the difficulty at its core and partially resolves it! Partially, however, because Calvin inserts Luke’s account of Gabriel’s message to Mary into a narrative that excludes it. In his angelic message, Matthew excludes all the essential aspects of the message that Luke allows Mary to receive. His angel explains the miraculous conception in the same way as Luke’s angel predicts it, and his angel writes the name that the God-begotten should receive, so why does Matthew still need to reflect on a message that has become superfluous through his own treatment of the subject? Let it be noted: in itself! We do not say that Matthew now wants to exclude Luke’s account consciously, but to the extent that it must actually be excluded, it has come about without his knowledge and will through the interest and structure of his report. He makes Joseph the centerpiece of his story, he must explain the whole thing to him through the angel, and if he is now certain that the reader will also be fully informed at this point, why does he still need to include Luke’s account in his own? Occupied only by his interest, he does not even think to critically compare his interpretation of the matter with Luke’s and to ask the question of why, if Mary had already received a heavenly message, did she not tell her husband anything? He did not even think that his readers would not be satisfied with his writing alone, but would also have Luke’s at hand and compare both critically. He has provided so much information according to his own understanding that the reader is fully informed of the matter.

Of course, two essentially different narratives have now emerged after Matthew has rearranged his predecessor’s account from a new perspective and around a different centerpiece. In Luke’s account, the mystery of the miraculous conception is explained in advance in the message to Mary, and one can only derive from the (almost) somnambulistic vision that sometimes seems to be characteristic of the appearing characters in such narratives that Joseph is not unaware of the miracle. In Matthew’s account, on the other hand, it appears – or rather it has actually become so – that Mary’s pregnancy enters the mystery of the unconscious, and when it becomes visible, it is explained to Joseph through the angelic message. Now, anyone who reads both accounts will indeed ask: if Mary already heard the angel’s message, why didn’t she share it with her husband – because according to Matthew, he knows nothing about it until he is drawn into the secret by a heavenly messenger? Or if Joseph only learns of the mystery, how and in what way did he communicate it to his wife?

89

However, Matthew is unaware of these difficulties and contradictions, which he has indeed caused. He wants to report the same thing that he found in Luke, but it happened to him that he did not report the same thing because he tied it to a different starting point.

In the ideal world of perception, contradictions of this kind arise instantaneously as soon as the same idea is taken up and pursued from a newly added interest, and we are far from taking offense at them or forcibly reconciling them, since we have their complete resolution in the insight into their origin.

Something similar, but at the same time, vastly different, is the recent apologetics’ intention when it refrains from harmonizing the reports and is content with the observation that reports could still be historically accurate, even if the grouping of events varies depending on the starting point. However, these differences cannot be easily reconciled when it comes to reality. Because in that case, the matter becomes serious, the individual points become firmly fixed, and the differences become deadly contradictions. It is firmly established, for example, that Mary received a heavenly message, that the righteous Joseph also had to receive such a message, and therefore, he had heard nothing about what had happened to his wife. All these circumstances conflict until they are lost for the real world and only revive in the world of perception, where, despite all their differences, they can peacefully coexist.

90

As a reflection of Matthew, which relates to the following time and the circumstance that the siblings of Jesus are mentioned in the Gospel of Mark, we have already emphasized above the remark that Joseph did not “know” Mary until she gave birth to Jesus. However, as far as this reflection refers to Joseph’s behavior until the birth of Mary, it is already justified in Luke’s scripture, where Mary responds to the message of Gabriel (Luke 1:34): “How can this be, since I am a virgin?” If it was like that back then, then – according to the conclusion drawn from the given view of Matthew – it must have been the same until the birth of the Blessed One. To keep Mary away from intercourse with her husband until she gave birth to the Son of God, Luke (1:27) has already made her a virgin who was only engaged to Joseph when she received the angel’s message, but he was content with that and did not explicitly mention her admission to Joseph’s house, whether it happened at that time or later. Matthew makes up for this omission: he moves Joseph’s intention to dissolve the relationship with his fiancé to the time when he had not yet taken her home and only lets this happen later, after Joseph was informed by the angel about the mystery of the miraculous pregnancy.

However, according to the results of criticism, we must restore the marriage from which Jesus was born as what it was, that is, already truly established. We do not even know if Jesus was really the firstborn of this marriage.

91

If we are to part with apologetics in good conscience and conclude our account with it in this matter, we must once again examine Matthew’s reflection on that prophecy of Isaiah regarding the virgin who would give birth to Immanuel. Against the previous view of the critics, who were still hesitant to leave the prophet’s miracle belief undisturbed, we have already explained that Isaiah did indeed expect the liberation of the theocracy from its distress during the time of King Ahaz from the “son of the virgin”; but as soon as we express it in this way – that is, correctly – we will not have done enough for the faithful exegesis, which is also impossible to achieve, and their polemic remains directed against us. We do not say that Isaiah understood Jesus as the son of the virgin or, in general, that Messiah who was to appear centuries later. We cannot say it since Isaiah received that belief only in the emergency of the present and expected the son of the virgin as the savior from the then *) collision.

Therefore – says the apologist **) – the critic means “the new covenant did not understand its premise, the old covenant?” However, the apologist has no right to such insinuation as long as he thinks that when the evangelists say “it was fulfilled,” it only means “some spiritual precursor was abolished at its peak.” *) But if he explains the meaning of that formula correctly as meaning that the evangelists really meant that the prophecy was given in the same sense as it was fulfilled, then we must come up with an answer. We give it: the evangelical view saw only itself in the prophecies of the Old Testament and, because it was only fulfilled with itself, could not critically recognize the difference between itself and the Old.

*) To prevent misunderstandings that could arise from this word, we remind that the prophets always saw the collisions of their time in that meaning of universality, that they appeared to them as the last and highest, whose abolition would at the same time be the completion of the theocracy. For the prophet, that collision was not only a temporary one, but the collision and κατ εξοχην it is also explainable that he could see at the end of it the establishment of the completed kingdom of God and the rule of the king, whose kingdom is without end (Isaiah 9, 6). The specific and general were one for the prophets without reflection.

**) e.g. Lange, ibid. p, 63.

*) Lange, ibid. p. 64

92

To recognize the assumptions of a new principle in history, but also to grasp their essential difference from the result of development sharply, we have learned from modern philosophy. Therefore, we must listen attentively when Lange urges us to acknowledge the prophecies by pointing to the example of the same philosophy that saw the earlier philosophical systems as “indications of the completed.” This is the same philosophy that sharply criticized the historians who only saw their categories in the older systems and had no eye for the specificity and boundary that separates the earlier from the following!

———————————–

 


§ 6. The Origin of the Gospel of Luke’s Infancy Narrative

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International License.

by Neil Godfrey

Critique of the Gospel History of the Synoptics

by Bruno Bauer

Volume 1

—o0o—

Critique of the Gospel History of the Synoptics

by Bruno Bauer

Volume 1

—o0o—

68

§ 6.

The Origin of the Gospel of Luke’s Infancy Narrative.

So far we have examined the infancy narrative of the Gospel of Luke and traced the sources of its various elements, including the mixture and movement of its first elements, the nature of the ground they reveal, and the force that determined their initial course. We also saw what inner experiences of the community were necessary for the formation of the view that constitutes the center of this narrative, what views of the Old and New Testaments had to converge in order to transform the idea of Jesus’ divine origin into the form of a single empirical fact, and finally, what power of religious consciousness has so closely linked the histories of Jesus and John the Baptist that they have become one story.

The question now is who combined the sources into a single stream and gave them this richly colored form. Who wrote this infancy narrative in the sense that he gave specific historical form to those general views, worked them out into individual facts, and then reassembled them in their artistic connection? Since we can no longer assume that the empirical reality of this work of art produced it and that the harmony to which the individual narratives fit together flowed from the nature and sequence of the facts themselves, only two authors are possible: the tradition of the community or the writer himself. The mythological view of Strauss does not yet provide a definite answer to this question, since it has not yet posed the question itself in a clear manner. However, it unmistakably tends to assume that the narratives were formed in the tradition of the community, and the writer only gave them the precise form they received in the gospel. The objection that ordinary consciousness would have to the other assumption, which even the most decisive criticism of modern times secretly feels and which prevents it from attributing these narratives to their true source, artistic activity, this objection is only justified if the community is indeed the author of these narratives. Nevertheless, it is always an individual who created it or there were individuals who created individual narratives, and it was again an individual who artistically combined them into a whole. The people, the community, in their mysterious substantiality and directly from this cannot create anything, but only the subject, the individual consciousness, can bring it to form, shape, and thus first bring it to the determinacy of content. In this creative activity, however, consciousness does not behave as a pure isolated id and does not create and shape out of its immediate subjectivity, at least not if its value is absorbed, recognized, and considered as a form of their own views by the people or the community for centuries. Rather, consciousness has been in tension with its substance without always knowing how far it was connected with its general life-force; it was fertilized by this and driven to its activity, or rather, the deeper the work is, the greater its success in general recognition, the more certain we can assume that the author worked in pure innocence, far from all reflection on the general, and that the influence of his life substance on the work was revealed in the deep intensity with which he worked. Despite all this tension of the forming consciousness with its substance and with the spirit of the people or the community, the important point remains that the work as such, with its form and this particular content, was not yet given in that substantial world. Any attempt to ward off the consequences of this terrible fact by going back from the individual to a givenness of content is unsuccessful and is frustrated by the infinite regress until one comes back to an individual originator.

70

For now it is certain that whether Luke formed the individual narratives of the gospel history, whether they were created by others before him and passed into the view of the community, and whether he only incorporated them into his writing, it all amounts to the same thing in substance.

However, things become quite different when we consider that in this history we have a series of individual narratives which – as the above critique demonstrates – are so intimately connected that the preceding one is the preparation for the following, and the successive one loses its meaning without the assumption of the earlier ones. The ordinary view immediately suggests that either Luke combined the individual narratives which he found in the tradition of the community, into this whole, or he found the whole already in the same tradition and incorporated it into his work as such.

The former assumption leads inevitably to the mystery of any view of understanding, and finally requires an inspiration of the community, which even the strictest orthodox cannot credit to his evangelists. No lesser wonder would have occurred according to that assumption, than that all the individuals who created these narratives, of whom we can only speak of as individuals, happened to create their fragmentary works so that when they finally came together, they formed the most excellent whole. We said, “without one knowing anything of the other’s work,” for if we were to take the absurdity into account that all those individuals happened to live in the same city or even in the same district, and immediately knew about each other’s work whenever another thread of this miraculous fabric was spun, then we would have to speak of the tradition of the community, which was known to have spread very early over a large part of the ancient world. Therefore, a very large space must have separated those creators of tradition, and to produce the close relationship in which their individual narratives stand to one another, a pre-established harmony would be necessary, to which reason cannot be moved to accept.

71

So what would be the other assumption? Let’s be cautious! What remains? That these sporadically created individual narratives gradually merged in that mist, in that mysterious wolf, or in the unstable flood of tradition and, in this union, came to the attention of Luke, who wrote them down? If so, then it is futile to try to escape the terrifying self-awareness and deny its share in the composition. Tradition does not have hands to write, taste to compose, or judgement to unite the related and separate the foreign. The subject, the self-awareness alone possesses these goods and, even if they are dedicated to the general and serve it, the decision to work and the elaboration still come from the individual, and the work is more or less completed and thus more or less capable of passing into the general, depending on the intensity of the author’s spirit. So again, self-awareness! But there is even more in the foreground. So far, we have seen that narratives cannot be formed in different places that are so closely related that the beginning of one only needs to be added to the end of the other and to the end of the former again the beginning of another, and so on, so that a harmonious whole finally emerges. But if it were really the case that individual narratives could be created that, created independently of each other at various places, belong only and as a whole to the same circle of ideas and serve to work it out, then when they come together, they will have much about them that makes their immediate connection impossible. It requires a great deal of work to bring them together, especially to combine them into such a sophisticated work as the prehistory in the third gospel. There will be many contradictions between the individual narratives that must be eliminated; very different points of view will dominate the individual fragments – they must be reconciled: and there will be so much that is resistant between them that it will require no small effort to bring them into coherence. This is already considered as formal work, an act of the subject, if only it could have its being in the formal work! Every change in the original, every shift and new turn will also provide a new content: for if a contradictory tendency is eliminated, it will be replaced by a new one – and where does it come from? – it arises from the combination and from the fivefold self-awareness. If the point of view that dominates a narrative is disturbing, the individual content in which it is revealed will be no less disturbing: so that too must be essentially changed with it. And if now the subject must also be attributed such a creative part in this work, we must ask again what difference it makes whether Luke or another before him worked in this way?

72

Thus, in this form, the hypothesis would no longer be such, but rather the correct explanation of the existing facts: a pre-Luke had combined the elements of the backstory, which had only formed individually, and this new combination had passed into tradition, from which our Luke had taken it up. However, the role of self-consciousness is not yet exhausted. Luke not only wants to report this backstory, but he intends to create a larger work, to report the entire gospel story. Will he not undertake a similar task to his predecessor, namely to link individual stories to the backstory, and now link this with the representation of public life and have to merge both, which he first brings together? And can this fusion remain without influence on his representation of the backstory? We will see that this influence was not absent. So, not even the assumption of a pre-Luke helps; the actual Luke still procedes creatively in his representation of the backstory.

73

So the Traditions-Hypothesis cannot escape encountering the Self-Consciousness. However, we will soon bring the circle so close together that both opponents are squeezed into one space, and one can only stand while the other must fall.

It is not possible that individual narratives, like those from which the evangelical prehistory consists, could have been formed individually and independently of each other. None can stand alone, each points to the other, and no one could have come up with or even possible to form one if he did not have the plan of the whole, i.e., the possibility of all others in view, and thus one could complement the other through its development. If we were to provide proof of this unity here, we would have to rewrite the above criticism. On the other hand, it is also impossible that in the tradition of the community, individual particles of narratives floated or rather fluttered independently of each other. Without support and connection, they would – if that impossibility had been possible – have soon blown away and disappeared.

Now we can express the other assumption more purely: therefore, only the other remains, that in the tradition, the evangelical prehistory was formed in the context and in the form in which Luke found it and included it in his work. But why take these detours to get from Luke to Luke, these detours that we could only make in the air! Who is this tradition, where will we finally be able to grasp it and mentally face it? Nowhere again but in the specific Self-Consciousness. The tradition as such cannot shape and is internally too general and indeterminate to produce a coherent work of art. The individual must perform this work.

74

Now, perhaps one more loophole is available to the tradition hypothesis. It could be that someone had already composed the prehistory before Luke and that it had reached him through the medium of tradition. Because that still seems to be the terrible thing that cannot be feared and avoided enough: that Luke himself was the first one to compose the prehistory, and that we would therefore be dealing directly in the scripture with a work of self-consciousness. At least it must pass through the purgatory of tradition if it is not to frighten us. But why take these detours to get from Luke to Luke, these detours that we could only make in the air? Who then is this tradition, where will we finally be able to grasp it and see it face to face? Nowhere else but in the determined self-consciousness. Tradition as such cannot create forms and is inwardly too general and indefinite to produce a coherent work of art. The individual must do this work.

It is also not possible for a cohesive historical circle to exist in tradition. If a people or community has come so far that a cohesive historical view is formed, then the power that belongs to it also has the ability to set the pen in motion. All talk of the memory of the ancient world is sentimental nonsense that schoolmasters have taught us, but we cannot forget it thoroughly enough out of interest for the honor of peoples and humanity. What the peoples and communities knew, they wrote down with great effort. As soon as they had brought something to the clarity of perception, the organ was there that served for elaboration and celebration, and if they wrote nothing, it was only because they had nothing that was worth this effort.

To see the futility of the tradition hypothesis, one only needs to ask which components of the first two chapters of the Gospel of Luke were floating around in tradition. The hymns? But if the praise of the Lord in the hymn of Zacharias in the scripture is put together with such negligent and dragging construction (Luke 1:08-75), what breath must tradition have possessed if it had to recite this sentence in exactly the same form every time? Or should tradition have carried the note around with it: “And when eight days were accomplished for the circumcising of the child, his name was called Jesus, which was so named of the angel before he was conceived in the womb?” This would be the most meager thing with which tradition could occupy itself if it had to try to memorize such notes forever. But if it were to enliven this note, that is to say, to immediately recall the story of Gabriel’s message to Mary, as a counterpart to the simple process of Jesus’ circumcision, the more glorious presentation in the temple, then as another counterpart, the circumcision of John the Baptist and the miracle that befell him, that is to say, now also recall the entire wonderful message of Gabriel to Zechariah and his behavior, and then with a natural sidestep, remember his wife Elizabeth, who knew how to appreciate the wonderful appearances with a completely different faith – how could tradition do this exercise of memory without getting confused very soon and eventually becoming completely fed up with its business? But it has nothing to fear, because as this pack animal on which individual notes or artworks would be transported, it did not exist in the Christian community any more than anywhere else, and if it collapses under its load, it is only its caricature in the minds of scholars that suffers this fate.

75

So if Luke only had to deal with tradition, the material was not delivered to him fully formed, as if he only had the task of writing it down. Instead, he had to develop and creatively refine what lived in the religious worldview of the community, shaping spiritual elements into individual forms in terms of form and content.

76

It is possible, however, that Luke already had individual written essays that he combined to form his preface, or that he found the entire preface written as a coherent narrative and included it in his work.

Regarding the first assumption, we cannot understand it for a moment if it is meant that individual reports of those eyewitnesses of the preface were written down separately and finally, after a long adventurous journey, came into Luke’s possession. Nor do we need to judge this assumption in its form, if it is connected with the tradition hypothesis or rather is this hypothesis itself. If Luke found individual essays, they were – that is now more certain – not dictated by tradition to the authors, but were formed by them on their own. From their excess, namely from their senseless form, which assumes that Luke found a larger number of scraps and patches and combined them into a preface, we can simplify this hypothesis immediately to the extent that there were only two essays that came into the hands of the evangelist, namely the story of the birth of John the Baptist and the birth and childhood of Jesus. But there could not even be two essays of this kind that were written separately from each other and existed for some time on their own. Neither of the two essays is conceived and worked out without the other, since each smaller group of one essay has its counterpart in the other and is worked out exactly as we find it, so that it shows its peculiar character clearly in relation to its counterpart and also serves the same purpose for its parallel. Thus, the two messages of Gabriel correspond to each other, the wonderful circumstances under which the two holy children were conceived, the glorification of the day on which the Baptist is circumcised and receives his name, and the glorification of the birth and presentation of the messianic child in the temple *), the ecstatic joy of the Baptist over the proximity of the Messiah and the exultation of Simeon that his eyes have seen the Savior, and so on. Each link is created and worked out only with respect to its corresponding one.

*) On the way in which the note on the circumcision of both boys is treated, Strauss says (L. I. I, 277-278): “The contrast is striking between the elaborate use and elaboration of the same point in John’s life and the dryness and brevity with which it is treated here in relation to Jesus; in which one can find with Schleiermacher a sign that at least here the author of chapter 1 is no longer the conceiver.” On the contrary, this is the surest sign of the unity of the author. Contrasts not only separate, but also span and hold together what is separate through this tension. Both boys receive their names predetermined by the angel on the day of circumcision. If the circumcision of Jesus had become the occasion for a wonderful event in a similar way to that of the Baptist, the symmetry of the accounts would have been too uniform and mechanical. Instead, when comparing both accounts, the reader must miss something in the account of Jesus’ circumcision and be more prepared for the following account of the presentation of the child in the temple by the feeling of this contrast. The reader now expects the filling of a gap, is excited about how the missing glorification will be made up – and how beneficial he feels, how pleasant the feeling is, when the following account so happily satisfies the tense expectation!

77

Yes, even the one report could not have arisen without the other in its original conception. The way in which the Baptist is celebrated proves that he only became the subject of this historical representation as the precursor of the Lord; however, his birth could not have been placed in this wonderful light if it were not the reflection of the greater light that glorified the birth of the Messiah. On the other hand, this story of the birth of the Messiah could not have developed if it did not at the same time create a larger wonderful foundation on which it presented itself as natural, i.e., as necessarily wonderful, when it falls into a historical context that is inherently wonderful. Each of the two spheres of vision arose with the other, and as they arose together, they were also each filled in detail with regard to the other.

78

So we come back to the certainty that the Gospel prehistory of Luke could only have arisen as a whole once it was created. And now without further ado! Luke first conceived and wrote it down. The agreement of the language, which prevails in this section and in the rest of the Gospel *), has no strictly proving power, since it was inevitable that the writer would give his diction to an essay that he processed with his work. Even less could this proof seem conclusive, since in processing the scripture of Mark, Luke himself gave an example of how he gives a foreign scripture the color of his style and language. So, although it is always – although predominantly – probable that we have the original historical style of Luke in the prehistory, which he could not deny in the processing of the Mark’s Gospel, stricter proofs are necessary that the prehistory originated purely from his point of view. We give them!

*) Referring to Wilke’s “Der Urevangelist” on pages 645-646.

In the Gospel of Mark (chapter 1, verse 6), Luke read about the ascetic way of life of John the Baptist, but he left out this description in his own parallel account. Why? Because he incorporated this subject into his nativity narrative and developed it into a miraculous event, by weaving into Gabriel’s message to Zechariah the commandment that John the Baptist should not drink “wine and strong drink” (Luke 1:15). According to Mark, Jesus revealed to his disciples that John the Baptist was the expected Elijah (Mark 9:13), but Luke does not mention this point in his parallel account. Furthermore, in the account of John the Baptist’s message to Jesus, which Mark does not know, Luke has Jesus cite a prophecy from Malachi regarding John the Baptist (Luke 7:27), but he does not mention Malachi’s view that Elijah was the forerunner of the Messiah. Therefore, Gabriel had already said (Luke 1:17) that the son of Zechariah would go before the Lord in the spirit and power of Elijah. Luke consciously composed the nativity narrative in such a way that these details from the Gospel of Mark took on a deeper meaning and a sense of higher necessity by being woven into the message of the divine messenger.

79

It has already been noted that the fasting, praying widow Anna belongs to the circle of Luke’s perspective and will later be set beyond doubt.

Luke is finally the careful chronologist, which is revealed in the presentation of the prehistory; however, since chronology is an essential part of this section – because that significant miracle occurs in the sixth month of Elizabeth’s pregnancy – the chronologist is the author of the entire work. The same writer who places the census ordered by Emperor Augustus (Chapter 2, verse 1) in the year of Jesus’ birth, also does not fail to indicate the year in which John the Baptist publicly appeared (Luke 3, 1-2). The same writer who made a historical error there also commits one here by allowing a Lysanias to rule over Abilene in the fifteenth year of Tiberius. Although Luke does not add to the indication of the year in which John appeared the other information about how old John was at that time, and although he does not indicate in which year of Tiberius’ reign it was when Jesus began his public ministry, he leaves no doubt about all these things. Both pieces of information belong together and complement each other. According to the Evangelist’s perspective, John the Baptist’s public ministry only took a very short period of time: so if he appeared in the fifteenth year of Tiberius, then Jesus would have appeared in that same year or in the following year, if perhaps by chance John appeared at the end of that year – and if Jesus was about thirty years old when he began his ministry (Luke 3:23), then John was just as old when “the Word of the Lord” called him. For the Evangelist’s perspective, the half-year by which he is older than his greater follower was sufficient for him to accomplish his task. The chronologist is the author of the entire work, and he is one and the same person as the writer.

80

Yes, we hear you, immortal objections and – invective of apologetics. Just be patient, don’t rant and threaten so fiercely, we hear you and will answer. At the very first appearance of Strauss’s work, it was noted in contrast to his mythological theory that this was not yet the final explanation of the evangelical views, if they were to be directly derived from Jewish elements or their development process was attributed to a mysterious tradition. It was said – but of course only said and neither developed nor executed more precisely – that these views, if criticism is to reach its final completion, must be understood as the result of the essential process of self-consciousness.

Yes, yes! This is what the apologist immediately cries out. Absolutely right! The Gospels must finally be considered as “works of deception” if criticism develops with “some consistency”. The evangelists must finally be exposed as deceivers and “we return to the fragmentist so prominently looked down upon” *).

*) Tholuck, the credibility of the evangelical history. 1837. p. 50. 51.

So, the “House of Goeze and Company” still exists in its old glory? Yes, indeed! But it still hasn’t learned to avoid its fate that it sometimes “must embarrass itself”. The poor fragmentist! Criticism certainly cannot look down upon him, it can see his flaws, it will make them good by learning from him, but it cannot admit that misunderstanding attributes to him the theory that the evangelists were “deceivers”. However, his case is already in good hands: Lessing’s “fifth Anti-Goeze” will be convincing for the unbiased.

81

“Now then, at least declare the evangelists to be deceivers,” the Apologetics will cry, directing their zeal against us. “You claim that these views, which you call thin and miserable, are created by the forming self-consciousness.”

We ask for calm! We are not insulting, we are researching and developing, and anyone who wants to speak up in between must first calmly engage in the development. Where have we “claimed” that those views are works of self-consciousness? We have proven it. So engage in the proof, provide another one, but do not come up with phrases and above all, do not say that we declare the evangelists to be deceivers. Have we expressed such a thing, or just given the slightest reason to suspect that we inwardly hold this view or must hold it if we were to honestly admit all consequences?

No! When we use the category of self-consciousness, we do not mean the empirical self, as if it had created those views from its mere ideas or arbitrary combinations – it would rather keep it beautiful and soon give up its curiosity if it were to make the attempt. Do you think it is possible for even the most educated self of our time to create a religious historical cycle like Luke’s prehistory or a view like Matthew’s of the Magi’s star? The artist, historian, and philosopher of our time have other tasks to solve and to understand those of the past, but not to practice them.

The immediate self, as well as the educated self-consciousness, which relates to reality with a completely different consciousness, namely the critical one, and all the analogies and reflections taken from them are out of the game.

82

Here we are dealing with the religious self-consciousness in the stage of its creative self-development. In itself, it is the self-consciousness in which its world of the universal is still elementarily hidden. But as spirit, and especially as the religious spirit, it is the movement and drive to distinguish itself from its world of the universal; it must distinguish itself from it so that it relates to it as a real consciousness, and who can accomplish this distinction and real creation? Who other than itself? But in this creative moment, it does not know that it is itself the essential activity; we recognize it as such, but it does not recognize itself as such. As religious self-consciousness, it is deeply affected by its content, it cannot live without it and without its constant representation and production, for in it it possesses the experience of its own determinateness. But as religious consciousness, it simultaneously regards itself in the continuing difference from its essential content and as soon as it has developed it, and at the same moment when it represents it, it considers it as a reality that exists over and beyond it as the Absolute and as its history in itself.

This distinction is fortified because this specific religious self-consciousness has received the impetus for its initial arousal from outside, through the news of this historical person, and cannot even exist before it has already believed in this person, who has revealed to it its general world. Therefore, to represent its own progressive development, the content has already become the inner determination of its personal principle, and to represent it, it is involuntarily forced to bring new elements into the history of its Lord. These growing additions to the originally given history will be considered as historical to it, just as the history that was first transmitted to it. Furthermore, faith in these productions is secured by the fact that the stimuli that stimulated them and the first materials used for this purpose were given again from outside and even through the general faith of the community. The historical formations that this creative self-consciousness provides must appear even more credible to it because their soul is formed from the first simplest religious categories, the opposition of the divine and human, and from the religious view of historical connection. We have learned about these stimuli and categories and reflections on historical connection in detail above, which served for the development of the gospel history of Luke.

83

But what about the form, as far as it is conditioned by the words and diction? It did not arise purely from the spirit of the writer, and this circumstance distinguishes this prehistory from the actual work of art, which could become the object of religious consciousness in the Greek world, but not in the Christian community, where the essential difference of spirit had become greater and the content of religious belief had to be more positive in nature in its form. However, the form of presentation cannot cause us any concerns. Either it is the simple, natural expression of the given idea, or where it is more extensive, it is taken from the Old Testament (the translation of the Seventy). What the Old Testament reports in this form was considered historical, was considered the norm set for the holy history, and in the New Testament repetition as certain truth.

Finally, we could ask the apologist whether Phidias was a fraudster.

—————————————